EDWARD 
 
 stratemeyer: 
 
THE LIBRARY OF THE 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF 
 
 NORTH CAROLINA 
 
 AT CHAPEL HILL 
 
 PRESENTED BY 
 
 Elizabeth Preston Ward 
 
 in memory of 
 Jean Versfelt Preston 
 
UNIVERSITY OF N.C. AT CHAPEL HILL 
 
 0002576451 1 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2012 with funding from 
 
 University of North Carolina at Chapel Hil 
 
 http://archive.org/details/daveportersreturOOstra 
 
EDWARD STRATEMEYER'S BOOKS 
 ©Io (Slorg Series 
 
 Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.25. 
 
 UNDER DEWEY AT MANILA. UNDER OTIS IN THE PHILIPPINES 
 
 A YOUNG VOLUNTEER IN CUBA. THE CAMPAIGN OF THE JUNGLE. 
 
 FIGHTING IN CUBAN WATERS. UNDER MacARTHUR IN LUZON. 
 
 Soloiers of JFortune Series 
 
 Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.25. 
 ON TO PEKIN AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR. 
 
 UNDER THE MIKADO'S FLAG. WITH TOGO FOR JAPAN. 
 
 Colonial Series 
 
 Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.25. 
 WITH WASHINGTON IN THE WEST. ON THE TRAIL OF PONTIAC. 
 MARCHING ON NIAGARA. THE FORT IN THE WILDERNESS. 
 
 AT THE FALL OF MONTREAL. TRAIL AND TRADING POST. 
 
 iHeitcan flUEar Series 
 
 Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.25. 
 
 FOR THE LIBERTY OF TEXAS. WITH TAYLOR ON THE RSO GRANDE. 
 
 UNDER SCOTT IN MEXICO. 
 
 Pan^mertcan Series 
 
 Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.25. 
 LOST ON THE ORINOCO. YOUNG EXPLORERS OF THE AMAZON. 
 
 THE YOUNG VOLCANO EXPLORERS. TREASURE SEEKERS OF THE ANDES. 
 YOUNG EXPLORERS OF THE ISTHMUS. CHASED ACROSS THE PAMPAS. 
 
 Daoe Porter Series 
 
 Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.25. 
 DAVE PORTER AT OAK HALL. DAVE PORTER IN THE FAR NORTH. 
 
 DAVE PORTER IN THE SOUTH SEAS. DAVE PORTER AND HIS CLASSMATES. 
 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL. DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH. 
 DAVE PORTER AND HIS RIVALS. 
 
 3Lafceport Series 
 
 Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1 .25. 
 
 THE GUN CLUB BOYS OF LAKEPORT. THE BOAT CLUB BOYS OF LAKEPORT. 
 
 T HE BASEBALL BOYS OF LAKEPORT. THE FOOT BALL BOYS OF LAKEPORT. 
 
 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS OF LAKEPORT. 
 
 American Bogs' Biographical Series 
 
 Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.25. 
 AMERICAN BOYS' LIFE OF WILLIAM McKINLEY. 
 AMERICAN BOYS' LIFE OF THEODORE ROOSEVELT. 
 
 Stratemeger popular Series 
 
 Fifteen Volumes. Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $0.75. 
 
 DEFENDING HIS FLAG. Price $1.50. 
 
Dave shook hands all around. — Page 28. 
 
2>a\>e porter Series 
 
 SlCS 
 
 DAVE POETEE'S EETUEN TO SCHOOL 
 
 WINNING THE MEDAL 0E HONOR 
 
 BY 
 
 EDWARD STEATEMEYEE 
 
 Author of " Dave Porter at Oak Hall," " Dave Porter in the South 
 
 Seas," " Old Glory Series," " Pan-American Series," 
 
 " Colonial Series," " American Boys' Life of 
 
 Theodore Roosevelt," etc. 
 
 ILLUSTRATED BY CHARLES NUTTALL 
 
 l&o 
 
 
 104 i*«| 
 
 
 
 ffSt 
 
 
 Wl_ h 
 
 
 
 tDCtV 
 
 i F0l £ 
 
 
 
 
 
 r°IE- 
 
 'f/CLOS 
 
 
 BOSTON 
 LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPAED CO. 
 
Published, March, 1907 
 
 Copyright, 1907, by Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. 
 All rights reserved 
 
 Dave Porter's Return to School 
 
 Iftor woofc iPrees 
 
 Berwick & Smith Co. 
 
 Norwood, Mass. 
 
 U. S. A. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 "Dave Porter's Return to School" is a 
 complete story in itself, but forms the third volume 
 in a line issued under the general title of "Dave 
 Porter Series." 
 
 In the initial volume of this series, entitled 
 "Dave Porter at Oak Hall," I took pleasure in in- 
 troducing to my readers a typical American lad, of 
 strong moral qualities, and told of many of the 
 things which happened to him during a term at 
 an American boarding school of to-day. Such a 
 school is a little world in itself, and Dave made 
 both friends and enemies, and aided one weak 
 and misguided youth to a realization of his better 
 self. 
 
 The great cloud over Dave's life was the ques- 
 tion of his parentage. His enemies called him "a 
 poorhouse nobody," which hurt him to the quick. 
 At length he made a discovery which led him to 
 begin a search for his missing relatives, and in the 
 second volume of this series, entitled "Dave Porter 
 in the South Seas," we followed the lad on a most 
 unusual voyage, in a quarter of our globe but little 
 known. Here Dave met his uncle, and learned 
 
iv PREFACE 
 
 something of himself and his father and sister, 
 which pleased him immensely. 
 
 In the present volume the scene is shifted back to 
 Oak Hall, where Dave goes to finish his prepara- 
 tion for college. His friends are still with him, 
 and likewise his enemies, and what the various 
 students do I leave for the pages that follow to re- 
 late. In all his trials Dave stands up for what is 
 honest and true, and in this his example is well 
 worth following. 
 
 Again I thank the many young people who have 
 taken an interest in my efforts to amuse and in- 
 struct them. I hope this volume may prove to 
 their liking and do them good. 
 
 Edward Stratemeyer. 
 
 Washington's Birthday, 1907. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 I. At the Railroad Station 
 
 II. Something of the Past 
 
 III. Dave's Return to Oak Hall 
 
 IV. In the Dormitory 
 V. Something of a Mystery 
 
 VI. Job Haskers's Bad Night 
 
 VII. A Challenge Accepted 
 
 VIII. The Rivals of Oak Hall 
 
 IX. The End of the Game 
 
 X. All on Account of a Kite 
 
 XI. At the Widow Fairchild's House 
 
 XII. At Work in the Dark 
 
 XIII. In the Hands of the Enemy . 
 
 XIV. Carried Off .... 
 XV. Off for the Game 
 
 XVI. The Great Football Game 
 
 XVII. How the Game Ended 
 
 XVIII. A Funny Initiation . 
 
 XIX. Almost Scared to Death 
 
 XX. A Student's Strange Disappearance 
 
 XXI. The Cavern in the Woods 
 
 XXII. A Boy and a Motor Cycle 
 
 XXIII. What a Runaway Led To 
 
 XXIV. More Plans than One 
 XXV. The Fight in the Gymnasium 
 
 v 
 
 PAGE 
 I 
 II 
 20 
 29 
 38 
 
 47 
 
 57 
 
 66 
 
 76 
 
 86 
 
 95 
 
 105 
 
 "5 
 
 125 
 
 134 
 
 143 
 
 153 
 
 163 
 
 173 
 1S2 
 191 
 201 
 211 
 220 
 229 
 
VI 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 XXVI. The Disappearance of Nick Jasniff . • 239 
 
 XXVII. What Happened at Rockville . . . 249 
 
 XXVIII. An Ice-Boat Race 259 
 
 XXIX. The Cabin on the Island . 269 
 
 XXX. Dave's Heroism 279 
 
 XXXI. Gus Plum's Confession 289 
 
 XXXII. The Medal of Honor — Conclusion . . 297 
 
ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 Dave shook hands all around (page 28) . Frontispiece 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Dave began to mount the improvised rope . . 51 
 
 Down came Poole's kite on the teacher's head . 83 
 
 Both lads came down violently at the side of 
 
 the road 120 
 
 Like a living wedge Oak Hall struck against 
 
 Rockville 155 
 
 Carl was made to bow until his nose touched the 
 
 floor 167 
 
 The Snowbird continued to forge ahead . . . 265 
 
 He made one wild leap forward 288 
 
DAVE PORTER'S RETURN 
 TO SCHOOL 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 AT THE RAILROAD STATION 
 
 "Here comes the train, fellows!" 
 
 "I hope Dave Porter is on board." 
 
 "He will be, and Ben Basswood too. Ben wrote 
 to me that they were coming to-day." 
 
 "I wonder if Dave will be glad to get back to 
 Oak Hall, Lazy?" 
 
 "Why not?" returned Sam Day, a big, round- 
 faced youth, with a shock of curly hair hanging 
 over his forehead. "Didn't we have fine times 
 when he was here last term?" 
 
 "Yes, but " Maurice Hamilton paused to 
 
 glance at the train that had rolled into the Oak- 
 dale station. "There they are, sure enough! 
 Hurrah!" 
 
 The train had come to a stop and a dozen or 
 more passengers alighted. In the crowd were two 
 boys, each carrying a dress-suit case. Both were 
 
2 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 tall, well-built, and manly-looking. The one in the 
 lead had a face full of merriment and earnest eyes 
 that were rather out of the ordinary. 
 
 "Dave!" cried Maurice Hamilton, rushing up 
 and catching the youth addressed by the hand. 
 "You don't know how glad I am to see you !" 
 
 "Same here, Shadow," responded Dave Porter, 
 and gave the other boy's hand a squeeze that made 
 the lad wince. 
 
 "Whoa, Dave! I want to use that hand 
 again!" cried Shadow, as he was familiarly called. 
 "Not so hard." 
 
 "And how are you, Lazy?" went on Dave Por- 
 ter, turning to the other boy on the platform. 
 "Active as ever?" And he smiled brightly. 
 
 "No, it has been dead slow since you and Roger 
 and Phil went away," answered Sam Day. "How 
 are you, Ben?" he added, to the second youth from 
 the train. "I hope you've come back to stir things 
 up." 
 
 "Oh, Dave will stir 'em up, don't you worry," 
 replied Ben Basswood. "He feels like a two-year- 
 old colt since — well, you know," he added, in a 
 lower voice. 
 
 "Any one would," responded Sam Day, heartily. 
 "My, but what a trip you must have had to the 
 South Seas!" he added, to Dave. "Wish I had 
 been along!" 
 
 "Every one of our crowd has been wishing 
 
AT THE RAILROAD STATION 3 
 
 that," said Shadow Hamilton. "When you're 
 settled down, and have time, you must tell us all 
 about it, Dave." 
 
 "I certainly will. Have you seen anything of 
 Phil and Roger yet?" 
 
 "They are coming to-morrow." 
 
 "Good. All the others here ?" 
 
 "All but Polly Vane and Luke Watson. Polly 
 had to go to his aunt's wedding, and Luke had to 
 go around by way of Albany, on business for his 
 father. But the whole crowd will be on hand by 
 the end of the week." 
 
 "And what of Gus Plum and Nat Poole and 
 that crowd?" asked Ben Basswood, with a shade 
 of anxiety in his voice. 
 
 "Oh, they are around, as lordly as ever. But 
 say, wasn't Plum taken down when he heard that 
 Dave had found some relatives and was rich ! He 
 wouldn't believe it at first; said it was a fake." 
 
 "But it is true," cried Ben Basswood, his face 
 glowing. "Dave's folks are rich. I don't know 
 but that Dave is the richest boy at Oak Hall now." 
 
 "Oh, come, let us talk about something else," 
 said Dave, blushing in spite of himself. "Where's 
 the carryall?" 
 
 "Here you are, gents!" cried a voice from the 
 end of the platform, and Jackson Lemond, the 
 driver from Oak Hall, appeared. He got down 
 on one knee and made a profound bow to Dave. 
 
4 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Hope I see you well, Lord Porter," he went on, 
 humbly. 
 
 "Lord Porter?" queried Dave, in bewilder- 
 ment. 
 
 "Hush!" whispered Sam Day, quickly. "Some 
 of the fellows told Horsehair you were a real, live 
 lord now, and he believes it." 
 
 "But I am not," cried Dave, and burst out 
 laughing. "Up with you, Horsehair, or you'll 
 get your knee dirty." 
 
 "Yes, sir, yes, sir," answered the driver, nerv- 
 ously. "Will — er — will Lord Porter sit on the 
 front seat, or- " 
 
 "A lord always drives himself," answered 
 Shadow Hamilton, with a grin. "Horsehair, 
 you'll have to sit on the back spring." 
 
 "Yes, sir, but — er " The driver of the 
 
 carryall paused. "Any more boys?" 
 
 "Look here, fellows," interrupted Dave, throw- 
 ing his dress-suit case on the top of the carryall. 
 "I like fun as well as anybody, but making out I'm 
 a lord is — well, it's something I don't like. Even 
 though my folks may have a little money I want 
 to be just as I used to be." 
 
 "Ain't you no lord?" gasped the carryall driver. 
 
 "Of course not — I'm a plain, everyday Amer- 
 ican boy." 
 
 "Well, I'll be switched! Them young gents 
 told me as how you was a real lord, an' was coming 
 
AT THE RAILROAD STATION 5 
 
 to the school with four colored servants, an' a 
 whole lot more." 
 
 "And now Dave has spoiled it all," said Shadow 
 Hamilton, with a ponderous sigh. "Puts me in 
 mind of a story I once heard about a " 
 
 "Yarn No. 1," interrupted Ben. "I thought 
 you'd begin to tell 'em as soon as we arrived. You 
 have 'em bottled up, and unless you pulled the cork 
 now and then I suppose you'd explode." 
 
 "Which puts me in mind of another story, 
 about a " 
 
 "Wait till we are on our way to the Hall," cried 
 Sam Day. "All in !" And one after another the 
 schoolboys piled into the big carryall which was to 
 take them to Oak Hall. The turnout was just 
 about to start when there came a cry from the 
 other end of the station, and two youths appeared, 
 each loudly dressed, one somewhat after the man- 
 ner of a dude and the other in the style of a sport. 
 Each carried a small parcel, showing he had come 
 down to the town to do some shopping. 
 
 "Gus Plum and Nat Poole!" whispered Ben, 
 and his face fell. "I hope they don't want to ride 
 with us." 
 
 "That is what they are going to do," answered 
 Dave. "I am sorry myself, but it can't be helped." 
 
 "Jump in if you are going along," cried the Hall 
 driver. 
 
 "Who have you got?" sang out Gus Plum, 
 
6 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 rather roughly. He came closer with his com- 
 panion and stared at those in the carryall. 
 "Humph!" 
 
 "How do you do, Plum?" said Dave, politely. 
 He knew Gus Plum to be the bully of the school, 
 but he had determined to be perfectly fair to all. 
 
 "Humph!" murmured the bully again. "Got 
 back, eh?" 
 
 "I have." 
 
 "Humph!" 
 
 "Going to cut a fearful swath, I presume," said 
 Nat Poole, who was the bully's close crony. 
 
 Dave's face flushed. He had anticipated trou- 
 ble, but had not expected it to come so soon. A 
 sharp answer came to his lips, but he suppressed it 
 and remained silent. 
 
 "Don't start in now, Plum!" cried Ben. "If 
 you are going to the Hall say so and get in." 
 
 "I'll go to the Hall when I feel like it," growled 
 the bully. It was plain to see that he was in an 
 unusually bad humor. 
 
 "Well, we are not going to wait for you to make 
 up your mind," said Shadow Hamilton. As we 
 shall learn later, he had good reasons for counting 
 Gus Plum his enemy. "Are you going, or are you 
 not?" 
 
 "See here, Hamilton, you can't boss me !" roared 
 the bully. "I'll get in when I please." 
 
 "The carryall has got to wait for us," added 
 
AT THE RAILROAD STATION 7 
 
 Nat Poole, maliciously. "Dr. Clay said we could 
 come back in it." 
 
 "Then come on," said Sam Day. 
 
 "We are not through with our errands yet," 
 answered Gus Plum, and winked in secret at his 
 crony. 
 
 "That's it — and the carryall has got to 
 wait till we are through," added Nat Poole, 
 quickly. 
 
 "How long?" asked Dave, looking sharply at 
 Plum and Poole. 
 
 "Oh, about half an hour," answered the bully, 
 carelessly. 
 
 "This is a shame," muttered Sam Day. 
 "Horsehair, can't you come back for them?" 
 
 "Certainly," answered the driver. 
 
 "Then off we go!" cried Shadow Hamilton. 
 "I'd rather ride without them anyway," he whis- 
 pered. 
 
 "Hi ! stop !" roared Gus Plum. "If you drive 
 to the Hall you won't be back for an hour and a 
 half or more. You've got to wait for us." 
 
 At this bold announcement there was silence all 
 around. The students in the carryall looked at 
 Dave, as he was their natural leader. 
 
 "There are four of us who want to get to the 
 Hall without unnecessary delay," said Dave, 
 steadily. "Either you can go along now, or wait 
 till Horsehair comes back." 
 
8 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "That's the talk," came promptly from Dave's 
 chums. 
 
 "So you are going to play the master, are you?" 
 blustered Gus Plum. "Going to rule the roost, 
 eh? and make everybody bow low to you, 
 eh?" 
 
 "Nothing of the kind, Plum. I merely 
 wish " 
 
 "Oh, I know! You've talked soft to me be- 
 fore, and soft to Nat, too! I suppose you think 
 now you have money you can do anything here. 
 Well, it don't go — not with me anyway, and I want 
 to give you fair warning right now, at the very 
 start. I want you to understand " 
 
 "Plum, don't talk so loud, you are drawing a 
 crowd," whispered Ben. "Dave is all right, and 
 you know it." 
 
 "Humph! I want him to understand " 
 
 "Plum, listen to me," said Dave, leaning out of 
 the carryall and facing the bully squarely. "I in- 
 tended to have a talk with you later, but since you 
 are so insistent we may as well have it out right 
 now. When it was decided that I should come 
 back to Oak Hall I made up my mind to do my 
 best to keep out of trouble and stick closely to my 
 lessons. I also made up my mind to steer clear of 
 you, and Nat Poole, and all the others of your 
 crowd, and I was going to ask you to leave me 
 alone. I want absolutely nothing to do with any 
 
AT THE RAILROAD STATION 9 
 
 of you, and I don't want any of you to go around 
 talking behind my back, as you have been doing 
 in the past. You know I could do some talking on 
 my own account if I wanted to, but I prefer to keep 
 silent. Now then, are you willing to meet me on 
 those terms or not?" 
 
 "Humph!" 
 
 "That is no answer." 
 
 "You can't bully me." 
 
 "You are the bully and always have been, and 
 you know it." 
 
 "That's the truth," said Sam Day. 
 
 "Plum, you've got to take a back seat, and the 
 sooner you do it the better off you'll be," added 
 Shadow. 
 
 "Exactly what I say," was Ben's comment. 
 
 "All against me, just as you always were !" cried 
 Gus Plum, savagely. "But never mind! Just 
 you wait, that's all!" And he shook his fist as he 
 backed away. 
 
 "You're a set of sneaks !" murmured Nat Poole, 
 as he too retreated. But he was careful to speak 
 in such a low tone that nobody in the carryall un- 
 derstood him. 
 
 "I don't want to ride with you ; I'd rather walk," 
 went on the bully. 
 
 "I'll come back for you two," said the driver, as 
 he took up the reins again. "Git up there !" he 
 cried to his team and snapped his whip. "Looks 
 
io DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 to me like there was trouble in the air," he con- 
 tinued, glancing first at the students left behind and 
 then at those in the carryall. 
 
 "I am afraid you are right," answered Dave, 
 soberly. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 SOMETHING OF THE PAST 
 
 Once again Dave Porter was brought face to 
 face with the troubles which he had hoped had 
 been put behind him forever. He had expected 
 to have the best kind of a time on returning to Oak 
 Hall, and here were his old enemies, Gus Plum 
 and Nat Poole, ready to do all in their power to 
 make his schooldays miserable. 
 
 To those who have read "Dave Porter at Oak 
 Hall" Dave needs no special introduction. In 
 that volume was related how the boy was found 
 when a little child wandering along the railroad 
 tracks just outside of the village of Crumville, and 
 turned over to the poorhouse authorities. Every 
 effort to establish his identity failed, and when he 
 grew up he was taken in by a broken-down college 
 professor, Caspar Potts, who had turned farmer. 
 
 The old professor did what he could for the 
 youth, but his farm was mortgaged to a hard- 
 hearted money lender, Aaron Poole, the father of 
 Nat Poole, just introduced. Aaron Poole would 
 have sold the old man out had not aid come from 
 
 ii 
 
12 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 an unexpected quarter. There was an automobile 
 accident, and Dave succeeded in saving the life of 
 a little girl, Jessie Wadsworth. For this the 
 Wadsworth family were very grateful, and when 
 it was learned that Caspar Potts was one of Mr. 
 Oliver Wadsworth's former college professors, the 
 rich manufacturer took the old professor to live 
 with him, and also took care of the mortgage. 
 Then, for his bravery, and because Dave reminded 
 him of a dead son, Mr. Wadsworth resolved to 
 send the youth to a boarding school and give him a 
 thorough education. 
 
 Oak Hall was the institution selected, an ideal 
 place of learning, located not a great distance from 
 the town of Oakdale, in one of our New England 
 States. The buildings were substantial and sur- 
 rounded by beautiful grounds sloping down to the 
 Leming River. Stately oaks grew on the grounds 
 and in that vicinity, giving the school its name. 
 
 Dave had but one boy friend in Crumville, Ben 
 Basswood, who also went to Oak Hall, but the lad 
 was not slow to make other acquaintances, some of 
 whom became his closest chums. Among the num- 
 ber were Roger Morr, the son of a United States 
 senator; Phil Lawrence, whose father was a ship- 
 owner; Joseph Beggs, usually called Buster because 
 he was so fat; and Sam Day and "Shadow" Hamil- 
 ton, already introduced. 
 
 For a time all went well and the poorhouse boy 
 
SOMETHING OF THE PAST 13 
 
 was happy. But then came trouble with Gus Plum 
 the bully, and with Nat Poole, who also became a 
 student at the Hall. Poole told everybody that 
 Dave was a "poorhouse nobody," and Plum 
 taunted him, with the result that there was a fight, 
 in which Dave came off the victor. But this only 
 angered the bully the more, and he vowed to "get 
 square" sooner or later. 
 
 "I'll take it out of the poorhouse whelp," he 
 said to Chip Macklin, a small youth who was his 
 toady, and laid his plot with care. But the plan 
 miscarried, and when Dave learned the truth he 
 gave Chip Macklin such a talking to that the small 
 boy resolved to have nothing more to do with the 
 bully. Macklin turned over a new leaf, and was now 
 hailed as "a pretty decent sort of chap" by those 
 who had formerly despised him. Then Plum did 
 something which got Shadow Hamilton into seri- 
 ous trouble, stealing a collection of valuable post- 
 age stamps belonging to the master of the school, 
 which poor Shadow had hidden when he was sleep- 
 walking. This base action was also brought to 
 light, and the bully came near being expelled from 
 the Hall. 
 
 The question of his parentage was ever in 
 Dave's mind, and when he gained what he thought 
 was a clew he followed it up as promptly as pos- 
 sible. An old sailor named Billy Dill declared 
 that he knew Dave or somebody that looked exactly 
 
14 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 like him, only older. This unknown individual 
 was on an island in the South Seas, and the youth 
 arranged to visit that portion of the globe in one 
 of the ships belonging to Phil Lawrence's father. 
 Phil, and Roger Morr, went with him, and also 
 Billy Dill, the necessary funds for the trip being 
 furnished by Oliver Wadsworth. 
 
 As related in the second volume of this series, 
 "Dave Porter in the South Seas," the voyage of the 
 Stormy Petrel proved to be a decidedly strange 
 one. Fearful storms were encountered, and a por- 
 tion of the crew, led by a dishonest supercargo and 
 a mate, tried to run off with the vessel, leaving 
 Dave, his chums, the captain, and some others, on 
 an uninhabited island. But in the end the vessel 
 was retaken, and Dave reached the place for which 
 he was bound. 
 
 A great and happy surprise awaited the youth. 
 He came face to face with a Mr. Dunston Porter, 
 who proved to be the boy's uncle. Mr. Porter 
 was rich and was wandering around the islands of 
 the Pacific looking for a treasure said to have been 
 buried by the natives years before. The uncle 
 told Dave that he was the son of a twin brother, 
 David Breslow Porter. Dave's mother was dead, 
 but there was a sister Laura, one year younger than 
 Dave. Mr. David Porter and his daughter Laura 
 were now in Europe, traveling for the former's 
 health. Dave had been stolen from his parents 
 
SOMETHING OF THE PAST 15 
 
 by a crazy nurse, and because of this Mr. Porter 
 never went anywhere without taking Laura with 
 him. There was a good deal of money in the 
 family, a fair share of which would rightfully fall 
 to Dave when he became of age. 
 
 As was but natural, Dave was impatient to meet 
 his father and his sister. He and the others jour- 
 neyed back to the United States, and various mes- 
 sages were sent, to Mr. David Porter and to 
 friends at Crumville. Then Dave and his uncle 
 journeyed to the Wadsworth home, where they 
 were warmly received. 
 
 At first the message forwarded to Dave's father 
 in Europe brought no reply, but at last came back 
 an answer from the keeper of a hotel in Paris 
 where Mr. Porter and Laura had been stopping. 
 This said that the Porters had departed some weeks 
 before for an extended trip to Norway, after which 
 they expected to sail for New York, to which place 
 all mail was to be addressed. Where the two 
 travelers were at the present time there was no 
 telling. 
 
 "Dave, this is hard luck," said the boy's uncle, 
 on receiving the news. "I don't know what to do 
 except to wait." 
 
 "Can't we send letters to different cities in Nor- 
 way?" returned the youth. "I want to meet my 
 father and my sister so much!" 
 
 "Yes, we can try that," answered Dunston Por- 
 
16 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 ter, and the letters were sent without delay ; but so 
 far no answers had been received. 
 
 Oak Hall had opened for the fall term, and 
 after some discussion it was decided that Dave 
 should return to that school until some word was 
 received from his father. In the meanwhile Mr. 
 Dunston Porter became the guest of Mr. Wads- 
 worth. 
 
 Outside of the fact that he was impatient to meet 
 his father and his sister face to face, Dave was 
 very light-hearted when he and Ben Basswood left 
 Crumville on their journey to Oakdale. Being a 
 "poorhouse nobody" was now a thing of the past, 
 and he felt relieved to think that no one could 
 again taunt him regarding his parentage. More 
 than this, he was now in the care of an uncle who 
 was kind and loving to the last degree, and he was 
 provided with all the money he needed, and it was 
 "his own money," as he told himself with great 
 satisfaction. 
 
 He had already met some of his chums since re- 
 turning from the South Seas — boys who had 
 stopped off at Crumville while on their railroad 
 journey to Oakdale. All had congratulated him 
 on his luck and wished him well. 
 
 But Nat Poole had not been happy over Dave's 
 good fortune. They had met at the local post- 
 office, and Poole had made some undertoned re- 
 marks that did not please Dave in the least. As a 
 
SOMETHING OF THE PAST 17 
 
 matter of fact Nat Poole, even though fairly well- 
 to-do himself, envied Dave because of his riches. 
 
 "Wait and see how he tries to lord it over us 
 when he comes back," said Nat Poole to Gus Plum, 
 when the two met at Oak Hall. "I suppose he 
 will put on such airs there will be no living with 
 him. And he will do what he can to buy all the 
 other fellows over to him." 
 
 "He shan't lord it over me, or buy me over 
 either," answered the bully. His tone was very 
 bitter, because of the fact that his own position in 
 life seemed to be going down. His father had 
 lost money steadily during the past year, and it was 
 now almost a question whether Gus should con- 
 tinue at school or leave and go to work. 
 
 "It made me sick to see how Crumville folks 
 bowed and smiled to him,", went on Nat Poole. 
 "When he was nobody they wouldn't notice him — 
 now they tumble over each other to shake him by 
 the hand." 
 
 "But has he really got so much money?" 
 "They say so — but I don't believe it." 
 "Does he dress any better than he used to?" 
 "Hardly a bit better. If that uncle of his has 
 the rocks I guess he is miserly about using any." 
 
 "Then maybe Dave won't have so very much 
 spending money," said Gus Plum, his face brighten- 
 ing a bit. 
 
 "I don't know anything about that. But I do 
 
1 8 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 know it makes me sick to think he is coming here 
 to show off in front of all of us." 
 
 Gus Plum looked around cautiously. The pair 
 were in their dormitory and nobody else was within 
 hearing. 
 
 "Nat, we hung together last term and we had 
 better hang together this term too," he whispered. 
 
 "What do you mean — against Porter and his 
 crowd?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "I'll do that quick enough." 
 
 "We must find some way to throw him off his 
 high horse." 
 
 "Well, we don't want to get pinched doing it." 
 
 "We won't get pinched — if we do the thing 
 right." 
 
 "I'm willing to do anything that can be done to 
 make him eat humble pie." 
 
 "I owe him a whole lot — and so do you," con- 
 tinued the bully of Oak Hall, bitterly. "Don't 
 you remember how he treated us at the athletic 
 contests, and down at the boathouse? It makes 
 me boil every time I think of it!" 
 
 "Yes, and the tricks he and his cronies played 
 on us," returned Nat Poole. "Gus, I'll do any- 
 thing — so long as we are not caught at it." 
 
 "I'd like to fix him so he'd be disgraced before 
 the whole school." Gus Plum's voice sank to a 
 hoarse whisper. 
 
SOMETHING OF THE PAST 19 
 
 "Can we do it?" 
 
 "Maybe we can," was the answer. 
 
 And there and then, two days before Dave got 
 back to Oak Hall, these two unworthies plotted to 
 disgrace him and leave a smirch upon his fair 
 name. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 dave's return to oak hall 
 
 The carryall containing Dave and his friends 
 soon left Oakdale behind and was bowling swiftly 
 along over the smooth highway leading to Oak 
 Hall. The boys were all inside, leaving the driver 
 to manage his team in any way that suited him. 
 Usually they loved to torment Horsehair, as they 
 called him, but now they had other matters on their 
 minds. 
 
 "The same old Plum," said Ben, with a sigh. 
 "Doesn't it make one weary to listen to him?" 
 
 "Better try to forget him, and Nat Poole too," 
 answered Dave. 
 
 "That is easier said than done," said Shadow 
 Hamilton. "Which puts me in mind of a story. 
 There was once " 
 
 "He is bound to tell 'em," came, with a groan, 
 from Sam Day. 
 
 "Never mind; go ahead, Shadow," said Dave. 
 "Sam said you could start in after we were on 
 board, and I'd rather hear a story than discuss 
 Plum and Poole." 
 
 so 
 
DAVE'S RETURN TO OAK HALL 21 
 
 "You were talking about forgetting Plum. One 
 day a boy got into his mother's pantry and stole 
 some preserved plums. When the plums, were 
 found missing the boy's mother caught him and 
 cuffed his ears in good style. Then the boy went 
 outside and his chum told him to stop crying. 
 'Forget that your mother cuffed you,' said the other 
 boy. 'I ain't thinkin' of that,' answered the boy 
 who had stolen the plums. 'Then stop crying.' 
 'I can't.' 'Why not?' asks the other boy. 'Be- 
 cause the plums was hot an' I kin feel 'em all along 
 my throat yit.' " And at this anecdote a smile 
 passed around. 
 
 "I suppose football is being talked about," ob- 
 served Ben, after a brief pause. 
 
 "Yes, some of the boys are playing already," an- 
 swered Sam Day. "I have been waiting for 
 Roger to get back. He was captain of our eleven 
 last season, you'll remember." 
 
 "Yes, and you were right tackle." 
 
 "Do you suppose we'll get another challenge 
 from the Rockville Military Academy?" 
 
 "Sure we will," burst out Shadow. "They'll 
 want to wipe out the defeat of last year." 
 
 "Gus Plum has organized a football team of his 
 own," observed Sam. "He has got Poole and a 
 lot of new students in it. They call themselves the 
 Arrows, and one boy told me they were going to 
 have suits with arrows embroidered on them." 
 
22 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "By the way, what of Chip Macklin?" asked 
 Dave. 
 
 "He is around and as bright as a button," an- 
 swered Sam. "It is simply wonderful what a 
 change there is in that chap since he cut away from 
 Plum." 
 
 "Oh, look at the apples!" cried out Ben, as the 
 carryall made a turn in the road. He pointed to a 
 tree in a field loaded with the fruit. "Wish I had 
 one." 
 
 "You won't get any there," declared Shadow. 
 "That's Mike Marcy's field and he keeps any num- 
 ber of dogs." 
 
 "Well, I never!" burst out Sam, feeling down 
 under the seat. "If you hadn't spoken I should 
 have forgotten them entirely." He brought out a 
 bag containing a dozen big red apples. "I bought 
 them while we were waiting for the train. Here, 
 boys, help yourselves." And he passed them 
 around. 
 
 "Thank you, Sam," said Dave, as he bit into one 
 of the apples. "This is fine." And the others 
 said the same. 
 
 Each had his story to tell, and Sam and Shadow 
 listened with eager interest while Dave told of nis 
 long trip across the Pacific, and his many adven- 
 tures since he had left the academy. 
 
 "Sounds almost like a fairy tale," declared Sam. 
 "I'd like to see something of the world myself." 
 
DAVE'S RETURN TO OAK HALL 23 
 
 The carryall made another turn and came in 
 sight of the river, dotted here and there with small 
 craft. Along the shore grew some bushes and a 
 few trees. 
 
 "I see some of the fellows are out rowing," ob- 
 served Dave. "I'd like to go out myself some 
 day, before it gets too cold." 
 
 The carryall was passing a point where the road 
 was considerably higher than the surface of the 
 stream. Dave had bitten into a second apple, that 
 proved to be wormy. Now he leaned out of the 
 carryall and sent the fruit spinning down through 
 the bushes toward the river. 
 
 "Hi! hi!" came back a voice from the shore 
 below. "Who hit me?" 
 
 "Gracious, I must have hit somebody!" ex- 
 claimed Dave. "I didn't mean to do it." 
 
 "What's the matter?" demanded the driver, 
 pulling his team in. 
 
 "You needn't stop," answered Ben. "Dave 
 threw an apple away, that's all." 
 
 "I've got to fix the harness — there's a strap 
 loose," went on Lemond, and leaped to the ground. 
 He was at work when a man appeared, climbing up 
 the river bank through the bushes. It was Job 
 Haskers, one of the assistant teachers at the 
 Hall, the only instructor the students did not 
 like. 
 
 "Ha ! so some of you played a trick on me, eh?" 
 
24 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 fumed Job Haskers, as he emerged upon the road 
 and strode toward the carryall. "Nice doings, I 
 must say!" 
 
 "Did the apple hit you, Mr. Haskers?" asked 
 Dave, mildly. 
 
 "Did it hit me? I should say it did, right on 
 top of the head." 
 
 "I am sorry, sir." 
 
 "So you threw it, Porter. I am amazed that 
 you would dare do such a thing." 
 
 "I didn't know you were down there — in fact, I 
 didn't know anybody was there." 
 
 "A likely story," sneered the teacher, who was 
 very often hot-headed and unreasonable. 
 
 "I am telling the truth, sir," and Dave's face 
 flushed. 
 
 "I cannot go out for a quiet stroll by the river 
 side but somebody must hit me in the head with a 
 hard apple," growled the instructor. "Have you 
 just arrived?" 
 
 "Yes, sir." 
 
 "You ought to be more careful of what you are 
 doing." 
 
 "As I said before, I didn't know anybody was 
 down there." 
 
 "I presume you didn't want to see me." The 
 teacher turned to all of the boys. "Where did you 
 get those apples?" he asked, suspiciously. 
 
 "I bought them in Oakdale," answered Sam. 
 
DAVE'S RETURN TO OAK HALL 25 
 
 "Haven't been stopping at some orchard on the 
 way?" 
 
 "You may ask Mr. Cassello, the fruit man, if 
 you don't believe me," and Sam drew himself up. 
 
 "Well, be more careful after this, or you'll hear 
 from me!" answered Job Haskers, and strode off 
 down the road in a thoroughly bad humor. 
 
 "Phew ! but we are catching it all along the 
 line," was Ben's comment. "First Plum and 
 Poole, and now Haskers. Wonder what we'll 
 strike next?" 
 
 "I didn't mean to hit anybody," said Dave. 
 "How peppery he is!" 
 
 "And he thinks we took the apples from some 
 orchard," added Sam. 
 
 "Well, such things have happened," observed 
 Ben, with a grin. 
 
 "Which puts me in mind of another story," said 
 Shadow. "There was a little boy, and his mother 
 had been away nearly all day. 'Mamma,' said he 
 when she came home, 'can I have two apples?' 
 'Won't one do?' she asked. 'No, I want two,' 
 'Very well,' said his mother. Then she saw him 
 go to the basket and get one apple. 'I thought 
 you wanted two,' she remarked. 'Oh,' he 
 answered, T had the other one this morn- 
 ing!'" 
 
 Sam burst out laughing and so did the others. 
 "I see the drift of that," said Sam. "You haven't 
 
26 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 forgotten when we went to Japlet's orchard after 
 apples " 
 
 "And the bull cornered Sam," said Ben. "Don't 
 forget that, Sam." 
 
 "Nevertheless, Haskers is hard on us, and he 
 had no business to call Dave down as he did, just 
 for throwing the apple into the bushes." 
 
 "Perhaps he has found out something about that 
 ram and how he got up in his room," whispered 
 Ben, and then a laugh went up, in the midst of 
 which the driver started up the carryall and the 
 journey to Oak Hall was resumed. 
 
 Dave was on the watch, to catch his first sight of 
 the school. They were passing through a bit of 
 woodland. Now they made a turn, and rolled out 
 in front of a broad campus lined on either side with 
 a boxwood hedge. At each corner of the campus 
 were clumps of monstrous oaks, the leaves of which 
 had just begun to turn, and at the entrance were 
 more of the same kind of trees. 
 
 The school itself was a thoroughly up-to-date 
 structure, of brick and stone, laid out in the shape 
 of a broad cross. The classrooms, the office, and 
 the dining hall and kitchen were on the ground 
 floor and the dormitories and private bedrooms 
 and the bathrooms were above. Off to one side of 
 the campus was the gymnasium, and down by the 
 river were a boathouse and a row of bathing 
 houses. 
 
DAVE'S RETURN TO OAK HALL 2; 
 
 "Hurrah! Here we are at last!" cried Dave, 
 and his heart gave a bound. 
 
 "Let us give 'em the old song, boys !" cried Sam 
 Day, who was a good singer, and he at once started 
 up the following, to the tune of "Auld Lang 
 Syne": 
 
 " Oak Hall we never shall forget, 
 
 No matter where we roam; 
 It is the very best of schools, 
 
 To us it's just like home. 
 Then give three cheers, and let them ring 
 
 Throughout this world so wide, 
 To let the people know that we 
 
 Elect to here abide ! " 
 
 They sang with a will, and when they had 
 finished they added the old academy cry : 
 
 " Baseball ! 
 Football ! 
 Oak Hall 
 Has the call ! 
 Biff! Boom! Bang! Whoop!" 
 
 "Hello! hello!" sang out a dozen voices from 
 the campus. "Here come some more of the old 
 students !" 
 
 "There's Dave Porter and Ben Basswood!" 
 
 "Hello, Dave, how do you feel after traveling 
 across the Pacific?" 
 
 "Bring any of those South Sea Islanders with 
 you?" 
 
 "Mighty glad to see you back, old man!" 
 
28 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 So the cries rang on, as Dave and the others left 
 the carryall. Dave was surrounded, and half a 
 dozen tried to shake hands at once. 
 
 "We want you on the football team, Dave," 
 said one. 
 
 "I'm glad to know you found your folks," added 
 another. 
 
 "You've come back to stay now, haven't you?" 
 asked a third. 
 
 Dave shook hands all around. As the school 
 song had it, the place felt just like home. For the 
 time being his heart was lighter than ever, and his 
 return to Oak Hall filled him with more pleasure 
 than words can express. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 IN THE DORMITORY 
 
 It took Dave several days to settle down and 
 during that time he heard but little from Gus Plum 
 and Nat Poole, who prudently kept their distance, 
 awaiting the time when they might do Dave some 
 injury. 
 
 During those days Roger Morr and Phil Law- 
 rence arrived, both hale and hearty from their trip 
 with Dave across the Pacific. The senator's son 
 had spent two days in Washington with his father, 
 while Phil had been settling up some affairs with 
 his parent regarding the cargo of the Stormy 
 Petrel. 
 
 "This is certainly like old times," remarked 
 Roger, as the crowd sat in their dormitory. "I 
 hope we have as much sport as we did last 
 season." 
 
 "We will have, don't worry," answered Phil. 
 
 "Provided Job Haskers doesn't stop us," said 
 Buster Beggs, who was lying across one of the 
 beds. "Tell you what, boys, he is sharp on this 
 
 29 
 
30 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 term. Yesterday he caught me writing on the 
 boathouse wall and he made me write 'chirography' 
 five hundred times." 
 
 "Well, that's a good way to improve your hand- 
 writing," answered Dave, with a srmle. "I've 
 done a little of that sort of thing myself." 
 
 "He kept me in two hours yesterday, when I 
 wanted to play football," growled Shadow Hamil- 
 ton. "It was a burning shame." 
 
 "But what did you do?" questioned Roger. 
 
 "Oh, nothing much. Nat Poole was coming 
 down the aisle and he made a face at me. 1 
 happened to stretch out my leg and Poole tripped 
 and went flat. Then old Haskers said it was all 
 my fault." 
 
 "And what did Poole say?" asked Sam, with 
 interest. 
 
 "Oh, he threatened to punch me good — but he 
 didn't do it. He started to quarrel after school, 
 but Gus Plum called him off." 
 
 "Well, that was queer," observed Dave. "Gen- 
 erally Gus is out for a fight." 
 
 "Which puts me in mind of a story," came from 
 Shadow. "A little " 
 
 "Narrative No. 206," broke in Sam. 
 
 "You shan't keep me from telling it," went on 
 Shadow, calmly. "A little man " 
 
 "How small?" asked Roger, with a wink at the 
 others. 
 
IN THE DORMITORY 31 
 
 "Oh, that hasn't anything to do with it. A lit- 
 tle man once met another man " 
 
 "Was the other man small, too?" questioned 
 Phil, seriously. 
 
 "Never mind if he was or not. A little man 
 once met another man who had a big bulldog with 
 him " 
 
 "What was the color of the bulldog?" asked 
 Dave. 
 
 "What color? See here, I " 
 
 "When you tell a story, Shadow, give us the de- 
 tails, by all means. Was he white or black, red or 
 yellow? Or maybe he was cream-color, or sky- 
 pink, or " 
 
 "He was — er — he was a regular bulldog color. 
 Well, this man " 
 
 "Sort of a brownish blue, with a dash of crimson 
 and violet," suggested Phil. 
 
 "He was a regular common, everyday bulldog, 
 only he was very big and very savage." 
 
 "Muzzled, of course," came from Roger. 
 "Bulldogs always are." 
 
 "I saw one once that wasn't," added Buster 
 Beggs. 
 
 "Some of 'em wear silver-plated muzzles," ob- 
 served Sam. 
 
 "Do you mean to say this bulldog had a silver- 
 plated muzzle?" demanded Dave, turning to 
 Shadow. 
 
32 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Who in creation said he had a muzzle?" cried 
 the would-be story-teller. "I said " 
 
 "I know you did, Shadow dear," said Luke 
 Watson, who sat on a low stool with his banjo in 
 his lap, tuning up. "Don't let them sidetrack you, 
 or the bulldog either." 
 
 "What I want to know is this," said Phil, im- 
 pressively. "Were those men white or black? 
 That may have a very important bearing on the 
 moral of the tale." 
 
 "See here, if you don't want to hear the 
 story " began Shadow, half angrily. 
 
 "We do! we do!" came from several at once. 
 
 "We are dying for you to finish," said Roger. 
 "Now start up again. A small bulldog once came 
 along, leading a big, fierce man " 
 
 "That's not right," broke in Buster. "A small 
 bulldog once met another bulldog leading a bull- 
 dog-colored man who " 
 
 "Great Caesar ! That's as bad as the story of 
 the canner," broke in Sam. "The canner can eat 
 what he can and what he can't he can can, can't 
 he?" And a laugh went up. 
 
 "I am going to tell this story if I die for it," 
 cried Shadow. "A small man — remember that — 
 met another man — remember that — with a big, 
 fierce bulldog — remember that. The small man 
 was afraid, but he didn't want to show it, so he said 
 to the man with the bulldog : Ts that dog a valuable 
 
IN THE DORMITORY 33 
 
 animal?' 'Yes,' says the other man. 'Well, 
 don't let him loose, then.' 'Why not?' 'Because 
 I don't like dogs and I might hurt him.' Now 
 there's the story, and you've got to swallow it 
 whether you want to or not." 
 
 "Which puts me in mind of a song," said Luke 
 Watson. "Sam, you know it, and can join in," 
 and he began, accompanying himself on the banjo : 
 
 " I love him, I love him, 
 
 He's down at the gate ; 
 He's waiting to meet me 
 
 No matter how late. 
 He loves me so truly, 
 
 It fills me with joy- 
 To hug him and kiss him — 
 
 My poodle dog, Floy ! " 
 
 The song rang out clearly and sweetly, and when 
 the verse was repeated the others joined in. But 
 then came a knock at the door, and Jim Murphy, 
 the big-hearted monitor, appeared. 
 
 "Hush! not so loud," he whispered, warningly. 
 "Haskers is coming upstairs." And then the 
 monitor disappeared again. 
 
 "I know what that means," said Luke, and ris- 
 ing he put his banjo away in a closet. "He 
 stopped me before — he shan't have the chance to 
 do it again." 
 
 The boys had scarcely settled themselves when 
 Job Haskers appeared and gazed sharply around 
 
34 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 the dormitory. He found all the boys either writ- 
 ing or studying. 
 
 "Who is making that noise up here?" he de- 
 manded. 
 
 To this there was no reply. 
 
 "If I hear any more of it I shall punish every- 
 body in this room," added the assistant teacher, 
 and went out again, closing the door sharply after 
 him. 
 
 "He's in an elegant humor to-night," was Phil's 
 comment. "Must have swallowed some tacks, or 
 a cup of vinegar." 
 
 "He ought to be taken down a peg," said 
 Shadow, who had not forgotten how he had been 
 kept in. "I wish we could do something like last 
 term when we got Farmer Cadmore's ram up in 
 his room and " 
 
 "That's it," cried Buster. "Only it won't do 
 to try the same joke twice. We'll have to think up 
 something new. Polly, give us an idea." 
 
 He turned to Bertram Vane, who sat at a table, 
 trying to write a composition. Bertram was very 
 girlish in appearance, hence the nickname. 
 
 "Please don't bother me now," pleaded Polly. 
 "I want to finish this composition." 
 
 "We want some idea to work off on Haskers. 
 Open up your knowledge box, Polly," came from 
 Phil. 
 
 "Really I can't," returned the girlish student. 
 
IN THE DORMITORY 35 
 
 "I am writing a composition on Bats, and I 
 want " 
 
 "Baseball bats?" questioned Roger. 
 
 "No, no, living bats. Their habits are very in- 
 teresting, and " 
 
 "Polly has solved the question for us!" ex- 
 claimed Dave, and began to grin. "Just the thing ! 
 Polly, have you written much yet?" 
 
 "No, I hadn't the chance, with so much talking 
 going on." 
 
 "Then you had better change your subject, for I 
 don't think Mr. Haskers will want to read a com- 
 position on Bats to-morrow — not if the plan goes 
 through." 
 
 "What is the plan?" came eagerly from several 
 of the others. 
 
 "I just happened to remember that one of the 
 boys over at Lapham's farm has a cage full of bats 
 that he caught last week. He said he would sell 
 them for fifty cents. Perhaps Mr. Haskers would 
 be pleased to have them presented to him." 
 
 "Whoop! We'll get those bats!" shouted 
 Phil. 
 
 "And put them in his room," added Shadow. 
 
 "And as we are modest we won't say where the 
 gift came from," remarked Sam. 
 
 The plan was approved by everybody, even 
 Polly Vane smiling faintly. 
 
 "Bats are very curious creatures," he observed. 
 
36 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "They fly in people's hair, and they can make one 
 very uncomfortable." 
 
 The crowd talked the matter over, and it was 
 decided to get the bats at once, if it could be done. 
 As Dave knew the boy who had the creatures he 
 was commissioned to go after them, taking 
 Shadow and Roger along. 
 
 It was still early, so the three lads had no diffi- 
 culty in getting out of the academy building. 
 They did not, however, dare to ask for permission 
 to leave the grounds, and so stole across the cam- 
 pus to the gymnasium building, back of which they 
 vaulted the boxwood hedge. Close at hand was a 
 road leading through a patch of woods to the Lap- 
 ham farm, whither they were bound. 
 
 "We have got to watch out, when we are coming 
 back," said the senator's son, as they trudged 
 along. "We don't want to get caught by Haskers, 
 or Dr. Clay either." 
 
 "When we return one of us can go ahead and 
 see if the coast is clear," answered Dave. "It will 
 be all right unless somebody has been playing the 
 spy on us." 
 
 "I didn't see anybody." 
 
 "Neither did I, but I believe they are going to 
 enforce the rules more strictly than ever this sea- 
 son." 
 
 It was a cool, clear night, with hundreds of stars 
 twinkling in the sky. They knew the road well, 
 
IN THE DORMITORY 37 
 
 having traveled it many times before. They left 
 the woods behind, and then came out on a small 
 hill, below which was the farm for which they were 
 bound. 
 
 "Perhaps the Laphams are in bed," said 
 Shadow. "Some farmers go to bed mighty early." 
 
 "I know it, especially when the days are short," 
 answered Dave. "Well, if the boy's asleep we'll 
 have to wake him up. I guess he'll be glad enough 
 to sell the bats. He said his mother didn't want 
 him to have them around." 
 
 "I see a light in the house," said Roger, as they 
 drew closer. "Have they a dog?" 
 
 "No." 
 
 "Then we can go right up to the door and 
 knock." 
 
 The three students entered the lane leading up 
 to the farmhouse. They saw a light flash up in 
 one lower room and then appear in the next. 
 While they were gazing it suddenly disappeared, 
 leaving the farmhouse in total darkness. 
 
 "Evidently they are just going to bed," said 
 Dave. "Hurry up, before they get upstairs." 
 
 He broke into a swift walk and the others did 
 the same. They were close to the front porch of 
 the house when they heard a shrill cry from within : 
 
 "John! Johnl Wake up! There is some- 
 body in the house !" 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 SOMETHING OF A MYSTERY 
 
 "Did you hear that?" asked the senator's son, 
 as he and his companions came to a halt on the 
 porch of the farmhouse. 
 
 "I did, and there must be something wrong," 
 answered Dave. 
 
 "Perhaps there are burglars around," said 
 Shadow. "I must say, I don't like this," he con- 
 tinued, nervously. 
 
 "There was a burglary in Oakdale night before 
 last," said Dave. "I heard Swingly the janitor 
 telling about it." 
 
 All three now heard a commotion in the farm- 
 house. There was the slamming of a back door, 
 and then somebody came leaping down the inside 
 stairs. 
 
 "Where is he, Jane?" they heard in a man's 
 voice. 
 
 "I don't know, but I heard the back door shut," 
 answered a woman's voice. "And I saw a 
 light." 
 
 "I don't see anybody," went on the man of the 
 38 
 
SOMETHING OF A MYSTERY 39 
 
 house, and lit a match. Soon he had a lamp in his 
 hand, with which he went to the back door. 
 
 "Did you leave the wash-shed window open?" 
 he called out. 
 
 "No," returned Mrs. Lapham. "I shut it 
 tight." 
 
 "It's open wide, — and the back door is un- 
 locked," went on her husband. 
 
 "Any thieves around, pop?" came in a boyish 
 voice. 
 
 "Better git the gun," advised another boy, Bob' 
 Lapham, who had the bats for sale. 
 
 The man went out in the yard, lamp in hand. 
 As he did this, the three students walked around to 
 meet him. 
 
 "Hello, what do you want?" demanded John 
 Lapham, halting and staring at his unexpected vis- 
 itors. "Were you in my house?" he continued, 
 suspiciously. 
 
 "No, sir, we just came up," answered Dave. 
 "We want to buy those bats your son has for sale." 
 
 "Did you see anybody around here — I mean 
 going out just now?" 
 
 "No." 
 
 "We saw a light, in the parlor and the sitting 
 room," said Roger. "It went out just as we came 
 up." 
 
 "Then my wife must be right. Somebody has 
 been in the house. I must take a look around." 
 
40 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 The two Lapham boys now came out, and the 
 whole crowd looked around the farmhouse and the 
 stable near by. Not a soul was in sight anywhere. 
 
 "Whoever he was, he has gotten away," said the 
 farmer, soberly. "I hope he didn't steal any- 
 thing." 
 
 He and his sons were but partly dressed and they 
 went in the house again, followed by the students, 
 who were curious to learn if anything had been 
 taken. 
 
 "I brought home a lot of stuff from my aunt's 
 house yesterday," explained John Lapham. "She 
 is breaking up housekeeping and gave us her silver- 
 ware and such. I had it all in the box yonder." 
 
 He set down the lamp and threw aside the cover 
 of the box he had pointed out. One look inside 
 and he gave a groan. 
 
 "The silverware is gone!" 
 
 "All of it?" queried one of his sons. 
 
 "Yes, and the cut glass fruit dish is gone too !" 
 
 By this time Mrs. Lapham had dressed and now 
 she came down. At the news she burst into tears. 
 
 "Oh, John, you must get after those burglars!" 
 
 "Can there have been more than one?" asked 
 Dave. 
 
 "I think I heard two men moving around, but I 
 am not sure," said the woman. 
 
 Another search was made by the students, while 
 the farmer and his sons hastily donned the rest of 
 
SOMETHING OF A MYSTERY 41 
 
 their clothing. Then John Lapham brought forth 
 a shot-gun. 
 
 "I'm going to get that stuff back," said he, de- 
 terminedly. "You say the burglars didn't go out 
 by the front road?" 
 
 "We didn't see anybody," answered Roger. 
 
 "Then they must have taken to the lane that 
 leads down to the river." 
 
 "Let us go down and see, pop," said Bob Lap- 
 ham, eagerly. 
 
 So it was agreed, and after a few words Dave 
 and his chums went along. For the time being the 
 bats were forgotten. 
 
 "This may get us into a mess at the Hall," whis- 
 pered Shadow, as they hurried along. "In telling 
 the news Mr. Lapham will be sure to mention us." 
 
 "Well, that can't be helped, and we'll have to 
 get out of it the best we can," answered Dave. 
 "It's our duty to help capture those burglars, if it 
 can be done." 
 
 The whole party walked down the lane leading 
 to the river, which, at this point, overflowed a por- 
 tion of the Lapham meadow. The farmer had 
 brought along his barn lantern. 
 
 "I see something!" cried Dave, as a bright ob- 
 ject caught his eye. But it was only a battered tin 
 can, which caused everybody to utter a short laugh. 
 
 It did not take long to reach the water's edge. 
 Here they saw where a rowboat had been hauled 
 
42 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 up on the bank. In the mud and grass they made 
 out the footsteps of two men, but that was all. 
 
 "Have you had a boat up here in the last few 
 days?" asked Dave of the farmer. 
 
 "Ain't had a boat here in a month." 
 
 "Then this must have been the burglars' boat." 
 
 "I think so." John Lapham gave something of 
 a sigh. "They got a good start." 
 
 "Yes, and we don't know which way they went," 
 added one of his sons. 
 
 "Have you any idea what the stuff that was 
 stolen was worth?" asked the senator's son. 
 
 "Fifty or sixty dollars, maybe more." 
 
 "I shouldn't think any professional burglars 
 would bother to take such a small amount," was 
 Shadow's comment. "Maybe they are worthless 
 characters from around here." 
 
 "Like as not," answered the farmer. "Maybe 
 the same rascals that robbed Jerry Logan's house 
 at Oakdale. They got about fifty dollars' worth 
 there too." 
 
 They looked out upon the river as best they 
 could, but not a craft of any kind was in sight, nor 
 could they hear any sound of rowing. The farmer 
 drew a long sigh. 
 
 "I'm stumped," he declared. 
 
 "You'd better notify the authorities," suggested 
 Roger. 
 
 "Won't do a bit o' good. The constable ain't 
 
SOMETHING OF A MYSTERY 43 
 
 worth his salt, and the justice ain't no good either. 
 If I want to find those burglars I've got to do it 
 myself." 
 
 "Have you a boat?" 
 
 "No, but I can get one in the morning, and I'll 
 get some of the neighbors to help me." 
 
 There seemed nothing more to do just then, and 
 the whole party returned to the farmhouse. Then 
 Dave explained what he had come for to Bob 
 Lapham. 
 
 "All right, you can have the bats," said the farm 
 boy. "They are in the barn. But what do you 
 want of them?" 
 
 "Oh, we were going to use them for something 
 — but perhaps we won't now," said Dave, and 
 handed over the amount to be paid. Soon the bats 
 were brought forth, in a battered mocking-bird 
 cage. They were a round dozen in number. 
 
 "See here, Bob, don't say anything to anybody 
 about our coming here," whispered Roger, slipping 
 an extra quarter into the farm boy's hand. "We 
 are not supposed to be away from the Hall, you 
 know." 
 
 "All right, I won't say anything." 
 
 "And keep your brother and your father quiet 
 too, — if you can." 
 
 "I'll do my best. I don't know your names 
 anyway." 
 
 "None of them?" 
 
44 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "No." 
 
 "Good enough. Now we are off. Good- 
 night." 
 
 The boys were about to turn from the farm- 
 house when John Lapham called them back. 
 
 "What do you want?" asked Dave, and a 
 sudden strange sensation took possession of him. 
 
 "I've been thinking that things look rather 
 queer," went on the farmer, pointedly. 
 
 "In what way?" demanded Shadow. 
 
 "How was it that you didn't knock on the front 
 door when you first came here?" 
 
 "We heard a noise and we listened to find out 
 what it meant," answered the senator's son. 
 
 "It seems mighty queer to me," said the farmer, 
 doggedly. 
 
 "What do you mean, Mr. Lapham?" demanded 
 Dave, his face beginning to burn. 
 
 "It's queer you should come here this time of 
 night just to get some bats that ain't any good to 
 nobody." 
 
 "Well, that is what we came for and nothing 
 else." 
 
 "You're sure you don't know anything about 
 that robbery?" 
 
 "Mr. Lapham, do you take us for thieves?" 
 cried the senator's son, hotly. 
 
 "I didn't say that; I said it was queer." 
 
 "You know we haven't the stolen stuff." 
 
SOMETHING OF A MYSTERY 45 
 
 "And you are sure you don't know anything 
 about those other chaps?" mused the farmer. 
 
 "Not a thing," answered Dave. "All we saw 
 was the light just before it went out, and heard the 
 noise." 
 
 "It is preposterous to think we would come here 
 to take your silverware," went on Roger, warmly. 
 
 "Oh, pop, they are all right," said Bob Lapham. 
 "All the students at Oak Hall are honest fel- 
 lows." 
 
 "I don't know about that," was the grim answer. 
 "They don't seem to be honest when it comes to 
 getting in our orchards." 
 
 "I have never been in your orchard," said Dave. 
 
 "Nor I," added Shadow. 
 
 "Nor I," affirmed the senator's son. 
 
 "Last season I had about half of my fruit 
 stolen." 
 
 "Well, some of it was taken by the boys from 
 the military academy, you must remember," said 
 Bob Lapham, who evidently wanted to help the 
 Oak Hall students all he could. 
 
 "Yes, I know that." 
 
 "We are totally innocent," asserted Shadow. 
 "I don't see how you can suspect us." 
 
 "What is your name?" demanded the farmer. 
 
 Shadow hesitated and then straightened up. 
 
 "I am not ashamed to tell you. It is Maurice 
 Hamilton." 
 
46 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "And what is yours, young man?" went on John 
 Lapham, turning to Dave. 
 
 "David Porter." 
 
 "And yours?" 
 
 "Roger Morr." 
 
 "Morr, eh? Do you belong around here?" 
 
 "No, sir, I come from near Hemson." 
 
 "Oh! Then you ain't related to Mr. Samuel 
 Morr, of Bainridge?" 
 
 "I am. He is my uncle." 
 
 "Are you Senator Morr's son?" 
 
 "Yes, sir." 
 
 "Oh!" The farmer's face changed slightly. 
 "Well, that makes a difference. I know Mr. 
 Samuel Morr quite well," he continued, but did not 
 add that Roger's uncle held his note for two hun- 
 dred dollars, and he wished the same renewed for 
 three months. "Of course, if you are Senator 
 Morr's son it is all right, and I am sure you didn't 
 have anything to do with the robbery." 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 JOB HASKERS's BAD NIGHT 
 
 After that the farmer questioned the boys 
 further concerning their visit to his home and at 
 last drew from the students their whole story. 
 When they acknowledged that they wanted to play 
 a joke on Job Haskers he smiled broadly. 
 
 "I know that man," he said. "He wanted to 
 buy some apples and potatoes here once, to ship to 
 some of his folks, and he was so close and mean 
 about it, I wouldn't sell him anything. Go ahead 
 and play your joke on him, and I won't say any- 
 thing about it." 
 
 "And you won't say anything about our visit 
 here?" questioned Roger, eagerly. 
 
 "Not a thing — unless, of course, it becomes ab- 
 solutely necessary to do so." 
 
 "You're a brick, Mr. Lapham," cried Dave, 
 much relieved. "We'll do all we can to help you 
 catch those burglars." 
 
 "That we will," added Shadow. 
 
 "I am afraid we'll never catch them, boys. The 
 
 47 
 
48 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 constable here is no good, and I don't know where 
 to look for them," responded the farmer. 
 
 A few minutes later found the students on the 
 return to Oak Hall, Dave carrying the cage full of 
 bats. 
 
 "That was a narrow escape," was Shadow's com- 
 ment, as they hurried along to make up for lost 
 time. "I thought sure he'd report the matter to 
 Dr. Clay." 
 
 "To think we should run into a burglary!" de- 
 clared the senator's son. 
 
 "I wonder if the same fellows robbed Mr. Lap- 
 ham who committed the robbery at Oakdale ?" 
 
 "It is more than likely. I hope they catch the 
 fellows." 
 
 It did not take the three youths long to reach the 
 academy grounds. Roger slipped in ahead and 
 was gone five minutes. 
 
 "Hurry up — the coast is clear!" he whispered, 
 on coming back. "The side door is open and no- 
 body on the stairs, so far as I could see." 
 
 They ran across the campus, Dave with the cage 
 full of bats still in his hand They had almost 
 reached the door when, they heard it slam shut. 
 Then the key was turned and the bolt shot into 
 place. 
 
 "We're locked out!" whispered Shadow, in con- 
 sternation. 
 
 "Let us try the other doors," suggested Dave. 
 
JOB HASKERS'S BAD NIGHT 49 
 
 They did this, making the entire round of the 
 school building. Every door was shut and 
 locked, even that to the kitchen addition being 
 tight. 
 
 "Now we are in a pickle and no mistake," 
 groaned the senator's son. 
 
 "I suppose the other fellows have gotten tired of 
 waiting for us and gone to bed," said Shadow. 
 "We've been away an hour and a half longer than 
 we expected." 
 
 "One thing is certain, we must get into the Hall 
 somehow," said Dave. "We can't stay out here 
 all night." 
 
 "Let us go around under one of our windows," 
 said Roger. 
 
 They were soon under a window of Dormitory 
 No. 12. It was open from the top to admit the 
 fresh air. All was dark in the school building and 
 they had only the starlight to guide them. 
 
 Gathering up a handful of pebbles, Dave threw 
 them at the window and Roger and Shadow fol- 
 lowed suit. At first nobody paid attention to this. 
 Then the window was raised from the bottom and 
 the head of Phil appeared. 
 
 "Hello you!" he called softly. "Thought you 
 were going to make a night of it." 
 
 "We were delayed," answered Dave. "All the 
 doors are locked. Can't you open one for us?" 
 
 "I'll see." 
 
50 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 Phil's head disappeared, and then Sam Day and 
 Buster Beggs showed themselves. 
 
 "Got the bats?" asked Sam. 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Where are they?" 
 
 "Here, in this cage." 
 
 "Good enough!" 
 
 The boys below waited fully five minutes after 
 that. Then Phil appeared once more. 
 
 "It's pretty risky to open a door," he announced. 
 "Mr. Dale is below, and so are Pop Swingly and 
 one or two others. I think they are watching for 
 somebody." 
 
 "I hope they are not watching for us," returned 
 Shadow, with a shiver. 
 
 "No, I think they are looking for some other 
 fellows who went out." 
 
 "Here's a fishing line," said Sam. "You can send 
 up the bats on that, if you like. Then if you are 
 caught, they won't find out what you were after." 
 
 "A good idea," answered Dave, and tied the 
 cage to the end of the line. Soon the bats were 
 hauled up to the dormitory and stowed away in a 
 safe place. 
 
 "I wish we could go up on the line too," said 
 Shadow, wistfully. 
 
 "We can get a ladder from the barn and go up, 
 if you say so," suggested Roger. "Only, what 
 will we do with the ladder afterwards?" 
 
Dave began to mount the improvised rope. — Page 51. 
 
JOB HASKERS'S BAD NIGHT 51 
 
 "The ladder would expose us," said Dave. 
 "I've got a plan. Take the bed sheets and make a 
 rope of them, and we'll haul ourselves up some- 
 how." 
 
 The charm of this idea took instantly, and those 
 in the dormitory set to work to knot together five 
 or six sheets without delay. Then one end was 
 held fast while the other was dropped to the 
 ground. 
 
 "Will it hold?" questioned Roger. "We don't 
 want to break our necks." 
 
 "I'll try it," said Dave, and began to mount the 
 improvised rope hand over hand, bracing his feet 
 against the brick and stone building as he did so. 
 As the youth was a pretty good athlete he had 
 small trouble in gaining the top and hopping into 
 the dormitory. Then Shadow came up, followed 
 by the senator's son, and the bed sheets were hauled 
 back and separated. The sheets were somewhat 
 mussed from the strange usage, but that was all. 
 
 The other boys wanted to know what had kept 
 Dave and his companions so long, but it was too 
 late to relate the whole story. 
 
 "We can tell it in the morning," said the sena- 
 tor's son. "Just now let us see how the land lies 
 for getting the bats into old Haskers's room." 
 
 He and Dave tiptoed their way out into the hall- 
 way, which was dark saving for a faint light near 
 a bathroom door. Not a person was in sight, but 
 
52 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 a faint murmur of voices came from a room 
 below. 
 
 "I am afraid he will have his door locked," said 
 Dave. "He learned his lesson when he had the 
 trouble with the ram." 
 
 But to their satisfaction they found the door to 
 the assistant teacher's bedroom unlocked. They 
 listened and heard Job Haskers breathing heavily. 
 
 "He is sound asleep," whispered Roger. 
 
 "Let us put the key on the outside first," an- 
 swered Dave. 
 
 This was done, and then the two boys went back 
 for the cage of bats. The other students in the 
 dormitory wanted to see the fun, and half a dozen 
 went out into the hallway. In order that they 
 might not be seen and recognized, the light was ex- 
 tinguished. 
 
 "I am going to loosen the bottom of the cage 
 and then throw the whole thing on Haskers's bed," 
 said Dave. "Stand ready, somebody, to lock the 
 door." 
 
 "I'll do that," answered Phil. 
 
 With caution the door was opened for a little 
 over a foot. Then Dave loosened the bottom of 
 the cage and shook the bats up. As they fluttered 
 around he threw cage and all directly on the teach- 
 er's bed. Then the door was quickly closed and 
 locked and the key thrown down into the lower 
 hallway. 
 
JOB HASKERS'S BAD NIGHT 53 
 
 For a moment there was silence. Then from 
 Job Haskers's room there arose a frightful 
 shriek. 
 
 "Help! Get away! What is this? Oh, my 
 eye ! Get away, I say ! Oh ! oh ! Save me ! I 
 shall be killed ! Get away !" And there followed 
 a series of yells and thumps and the overturning of 
 a chair and a table. 
 
 "He is enjoying himself — I don't think!" cried 
 Roger, with a chuckle. "Oh, say, listen to 
 that!" 
 
 "Back to the room, or we'll be discovered," 
 warned Phil, and back they ran with all speed. 
 
 But the strange commotion had aroused the 
 whole Hall, and dormitory doors were opened on 
 all sides and students rushed out to see what was 
 the matter. Then Dr. Clay appeared, garbed in 
 a dressing gown. Andrew Dale, the first assistant 
 teacher, ran up from below. 
 
 "What is the meaning of this unseemly noise?" 
 thundered the good doctor. "Make a light, some- 
 body." 
 
 Several lights were lit. In the meantime the 
 noise in Job Haskers's room continued. The sec- 
 ond assistant was having a hot fight with the bats. 
 The creatures banged him in the face, whizzed past 
 his ears, caught in his rather long hair, and prac- 
 tically scared him out of his wits. He made wild 
 passes at them with his hands, dancing around in 
 
54 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 the meanwhile, and in his bewilderment brought 
 down a steel engraving covered with glass with a 
 tremendous crash. 
 
 "Mr. Haskers must be going crazy!" 
 "Perhaps there is a burglar in his room!" 
 "Look out that you don't get shot!" 
 "I know what's the matter!" cried one fun-lov- 
 ing student. "He must have the hydrophobia. 
 He said a dog tried to bite him a couple of days 
 ago." 
 
 "Oh, if he has gone mad I don't want 
 him to bite me!" shrieked one of the younger 
 students. 
 
 "Better chain him up and pour water on him!" 
 "Mr. Haskers!" thundered the doctor, rattling 
 the doorknob. "Mr. Haskers ! What is the 
 matter? Open the door." 
 
 But the noise was so fearful that no attention 
 was paid to the request. Then came another 
 crash, as the assistant teacher picked up a book, let 
 it fly at the bats, and sent a big pane of glass in the 
 window into a hundred pieces. 
 
 This was too much for Dr. Clay. Satisfied that 
 something dreadful was going on, he put his shoul- 
 der to the door and burst it open. As he did this, 
 something whizzed past his ear and made him 
 dodge. 
 
 "Stop! Don't throw anything at me!" he 
 called. "What in the world does this mean?" 
 
JOB HASKERS'S BAD NIGHT 55 
 
 "I don't know what it means !" roared Job Has- 
 kers, who was so bewildered he scarcely knew what 
 he was saying. "Get out of here! Oh, my eye! 
 That's the third time I've been hit!" And he 
 made another sweep at his invisible enemy. Then, 
 as Dr. Clay backed into the hallway, the teacher 
 followed him and ran down the corridor like one 
 gone crazy. 
 
 By this time somebody was bringing a lantern, 
 and Andrew Dale had armed himself with a club. 
 The doorway to Job Haskers's room had been left 
 wide open and the sounds within had suddenly 
 ceased. With caution Andrew Dale peered in- 
 side. 
 
 "I do not see anything out of the ordinary," he 
 announced, looking around with caution. 
 
 "Maybe the bats have cleared out!" whispered 
 Roger to Dave. 
 
 "I hope they have. See, the window is open 
 from the top, and the bottom glass is broken out." 
 
 One after another, teachers and students 
 crowded into the room. Phil spied the battered 
 bird cage resting near the foot of the bed, and, in 
 secret, passed it to Dave, who handed it to Sam. 
 The latter was close to the window, and threw the 
 object out as far as he could. In the meantime the 
 excitement continued. 
 
 "I don't see anything." 
 
 "Better look for robbers !" 
 
56 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Maybe somebody is in the closet." 
 
 The closet was searched, but nothing out of the 
 ordinary was discovered. The students in the 
 secret looked for bats, but every one of the crea- 
 tures had taken its departure for parts unknown. 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 A CHALLENGE ACCEPTED 
 
 "Mr. Haskers, I would like to have you ex- 
 plain this affair," said Dr. Clay, after the excite- 
 ment had died down. 
 
 "Have you — have you got them?" faltered the 
 assistant teacher, who was still much bewildered. 
 
 "Got what?" 
 
 "Why, — er — the — the things that were in my 
 room." 
 
 "I can find nothing in your room, and neither 
 can Mr. Dale." 
 
 "No — nothing? absolutely nothing, sir?" 
 
 "Not a thing out of the ordinary. Did you 
 have a nightmare?" And the worthy master of 
 the Hall looked sternly at his assistant. 
 
 "I — er — I don't think I did. I woke up sud- 
 denly, sir, and something flew by my head. Then 
 something hit me in the face and got caught in my 
 hair, and after that I — er — I was hit half a dozen 
 times." 
 
 "Ahem ! This is certainly extraordinary. You 
 are sure you weren't dreaming?" 
 
 57 
 
58 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "I don't think I was, sir." 
 
 "Was your window open when you went to 
 bed?" 
 
 "Yes, from the top." 
 
 "Perhaps a night bird flew in." 
 
 "There must have been half a dozen of 
 them." 
 
 "Well, whatever it was, it is gone now. You 
 had better go back to bed. You can push the chif- 
 fonier against the broken-out window if you wish, 
 to keep out the cold air. Boys, I want you all to 
 retire. We'll have the window and the broken 
 lock mended in the morning." 
 
 The doctor turned and waved the students away, 
 and one after another they departed for their 
 dormitories. Then he followed Job Haskers into 
 the latter's bedroom. The door was closed and 
 what was said was not heard by the others. 
 
 "Well, that was certainly one on Job Haskers," 
 chuckled Roger, as he followed Dave to bed. 
 
 "And I doubt if he ever learns what was the real 
 trouble," answered Dave. 
 
 "By the way, I didn't see Gus Plum and Nat 
 Poole," said Phil. "It is queer they didn't come 
 out of their room." 
 
 "Maybe they weren't in the building!" cried 
 Sam. "Mr. Dale was watching downstairs for 
 somebody." 
 
 "I am not going to bother my head about it," 
 
A CHALLENGE ACCEPTED 59 
 
 announced the senator's son, as he began to get 
 ready to jump into bed, having disrobed in part be- 
 fore playing the joke on the teacher. "The walk 
 made me tired." 
 
 "I am tired, too, and sleepy," said Shadow. 
 
 "Ditto here," announced Dave. 
 
 All of the students had gone to their dormi- 
 tories, and once more quiet settled over the Hall. 
 The light that had been lit was extinguished, and 
 one after another the boys hopped into bed and 
 tucked the covers in around them. 
 
 "Great hambones! What's this!" came, an in- 
 stant later, from Phil, and he began to wiggle from 
 head to foot. 
 
 "Adam's tombstone, but this is fierce !" cried the 
 senator's son and sat bolt upright. 
 
 "I should say it was !" declared Dave, as he also 
 thrashed around. "I can't stand this. Who put 
 something in my bed?" 
 
 "I didn't!" declared Buster. 
 
 "Nor I !" declared one after another of the oc- 
 cupants of the dormitory. 
 
 Once more the boys got up, and the light was 
 again lit. It was soon discovered that a mass of 
 burdock burs had been placed in the beds of Phil, 
 Roger, and Dave. None of the other beds had 
 been touched. 
 
 "This is an itchy joke and no mistake," said 
 Dave, with a sickly grin. 
 
60 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Puts me in mind of a story," began Shadow. 
 "At a school " 
 
 "No stones just now !" cried Dave. "I want to 
 know who did this?" 
 
 "I saw some burdock burs yesterday," said 
 Polly Vane. "Little Sammy Bilderman had 
 them." 
 
 "Yes, and he gave them to Nat Poole," declared 
 Chip Macklin. "I saw him do it." 
 
 "That explains it!" cried Dave. 
 
 "Explains what?" asked several of the others. 
 
 "Why Poole and Plum didn't show themselves 
 while the racket was going on in Haskers's room. 
 They came in here and fixed us up." 
 
 "It must be so," said Phil, "for I know my bed 
 was all right before." 
 
 Dave leaped noiselessly to the door and threw it 
 open. Nobody was outside, but he heard a door 
 at a distance close softly. 
 
 "Somebody was out there. He just ran off," he 
 declared. 
 
 "Come on," said Roger, and tiptoed his way 
 into the semi-dark hall, followed by Dave and Phil. 
 They made their way to the door of the dormitory 
 in which Poole and Plum belonged. They heard 
 a rustle and the faint creaking of two beds. 
 
 "We've found them all right," whispered the 
 senator's son. "The question is, what shall we do 
 in return?" 
 
A CHALLENGE ACCEPTED 61 
 
 "Wait," advised Dave. "We've had enough 
 for one night. Let us get to bed." 
 
 The others were willing, and so they returned to 
 their own room. The burs were cleared away, 
 and in a few minutes more all of the lads were in 
 the land of dreams. 
 
 In the morning, on entering the classroom, the 
 students found Job Haskers heavy-eyed and in any- 
 thing but a pleasant humor. He called one class 
 after another to order in a sharp, jerky voice, and 
 gave the pupils demerit marks upon the slightest 
 provocation. As a result Dave, Phil, and eight 
 other students suffered in their general average. 
 
 "How I wish Dr. Clay would get rid of him," 
 sighed Phil. 
 
 "And get another teacher like Mr. Dale to take 
 his place," said Dave. All the boys loved Andrew 
 Dale, who was as pleasant as he was capable. 
 
 It was not until two days later that Roger met 
 Bob Lapham. The farm boy said his father had 
 heard nothing more of the burglars and the stolen 
 silverware, and had come to the conclusion that 
 little could be done in the matter. 
 
 "It is too bad," said the senator's son. "I do 
 hope he gets his stuff back some day." 
 
 Although Dave was out for fun and sport, it 
 must not be thought that he neglected his studies. 
 As my old readers know, he was a youth who put 
 his whole heart and soul into whatever he was 
 
62 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 doing, and this applied to his lessons as well as to 
 everything else. In the past he had kept close to 
 the top of his class, and he was resolved to retain 
 that position or do still better. 
 
 "I came to learn something," he said, more than 
 once. "I am not going to neglect my lessons, no 
 matter what is in the air." 
 
 "But you'll join our football team, won't you?" 
 asked the senator's son, who was looked upon as 
 the leader in that sport by nearly all the old foot- 
 ball players. 
 
 "I will if you want me to, Roger. But you 
 know I am not an extra good player. Baseball is 
 my game, not football." 
 
 "But we want you to play the position you took 
 last year, when you made that victorious run." 
 
 "Very well. What of the other fellows?" 
 
 "Ben will be quarter-back as before, and Phil a 
 half-back, and Sam right tackle. I haven't made 
 up my mind about the others yet, although I think 
 I'll try Shadow for center and Buster for guard." 
 
 "What do you think of the team Gus Plum has 
 organized?" 
 
 "Well, to tell the truth, Dave, I think some of 
 his fellows play pretty good football," answered 
 Roger, in a low voice, so that no outsider might 
 hear him. 
 
 "Just what I think. Henshaw is a dandy quar- 
 terback, and Babcock makes a good, heavy tackle. 
 
A CHALLENGE ACCEPTED 63 
 
 We ought to have them on our team — if we are to 
 play Rockville." 
 
 "Well, I would ask them to join us, only if I do 
 that, Plum will say I am trying to steal his men 
 from him." 
 
 The next morning came a surprise. Roger re- 
 ceived a challenge from the Arrows to play a game 
 of football the very next Saturday afternoon. Nat 
 Poole delivered the paper, and his face had a su- 
 perior smile on it as he did so. 
 
 "Why, Poole, we are not in trim to play yet," 
 said Roger. "We need more practice." 
 
 "Afraid to play us, eh?" sneered the aristocratic 
 youth. "I thought so." 
 
 "I am not afraid. Make it three weeks from 
 now and I'll accept." 
 
 "No, you must play this week or not at all. If 
 you won't play we'll challenge the Rockville 
 fellows." 
 
 With this declaration Nat Poole hurried away, 
 leaving the senator's son much worried. As Roger 
 had said, his team needed practice. They were all 
 good players individually, but team work is what 
 counts in a modern game of football. He went to 
 consult his friends. 
 
 "We can't do it," said Sam, shaking his head. 
 "Why, some of us scarcely know the new rules yet, 
 much less our signals." 
 
 "We need at least two weeks of good, snappy 
 
64 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 practice," put in another of the players. "None 
 of us are hard enough yet." 
 
 "This is a plan to get us into a hole," declared 
 Dave. "If we back out Plum will challenge the 
 Rockville boys and make out that his eleven is the 
 representative one from this school. It's just like 
 one of his dirty tricks." 
 
 The boys talked the matter over a good hour, 
 and finally a vote was taken. 
 
 "I say play," declared Dave. "Let us practise 
 all we possibly can. If we are beaten we can im- 
 mediately send a challenge for another game on 
 the Saturday following." 
 
 So it was at last decided, although Roger, Phil, 
 and Sam were still doubtful. They declared it 
 was taking a big risk and that if they lost they 
 would never hear the end of it. 
 
 In the meantime Gus Plum was laughing in his 
 sleeve, as the popular saying goes, feeling certain 
 that Roger's eleven would not accept the challenge, 
 Three of the players who had formerly played on 
 the team of the senator's son had left Oak Hall, 
 and that meant the substitution of green hands 
 from whom it was not known what to expect. 
 
 "They'll crawl out of it," declared Nat Poole, 
 as he and the bully of the Hall and a student named 
 Jasniff talked it over. Jasniff was a newcomer at 
 Oak Hall, a fellow with a squint in one eye and a 
 manner that few of the boys cared to tolerate, al- 
 
A CHALLENGE ACCEPTED 65 
 
 though, strange to say, it pleased Plum and Poole. 
 Jasniff smoked, and played pool when he got the 
 chance, and so did they, and, in addition, the new 
 student was fond of drinking and horse races, — a 
 poor sort of a companion for any youth who 
 wanted to make a man of himself. 
 
 "You've got them dead to rights," said Nick 
 Jasniff. "They'll crawl, see if they doTi't." 
 
 "I'll give them until Thursday to accept," said 
 Gus Plum. "If they don't, I'll send a challenge to 
 Rockville on Friday." 
 
 "Will Rockville play us ?" asked Poole. "They 
 may put up some sort of a kick." 
 
 "I'll let them know how matters stand," an- 
 swered the bully of the Hall, with a suggestive 
 wink. "If Morr's crowd won't play us, then we 
 are the representative team of the Hall, aren't 
 we?" 
 
 As the bully ceased speaking, Dave and Roger 
 walked up to the three other boys. 
 
 "Here's our answer to that challenge, Plum," 
 said the senator's son, and held out a paper. 
 
 "I presume you decline to play us," sneered the 
 bully, as he took the note. 
 
 "On the contrary we take pleasure in accepting 
 the challenge," said Dave. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 THE RIVALS OF OAK HALL 
 
 For the moment after Dave made his announce- 
 ment there was a dead silence. The faces of Gus 
 Plum and his associates showed their disappoint- 
 ment. 
 
 "Going to play us, eh?" said the bully, slowly. 
 
 "You'll be beaten out of your boots," said Nat 
 Poole, with a sneer. 
 
 "That remains to be seen," answered Roger. 
 "We accept the challenge and we are here to ar- 
 range all the details of the game." 
 
 A talk lasting nearly a quarter of an hour fol- 
 lowed, in which they went over such details as 
 seemed necessary. Plainly Plum was ill at ease. 
 He wanted to chose an umpire, referee, and lines- 
 men from outside of Oak Hall, but the senator's 
 son would not consent to this. 
 
 "I am satisfied to have Mr. Dale for umpire," 
 he said. "And three of our head students can act 
 as referee and linesmen." And so at last it was 
 decided, but not without a great deal of grumbling. 
 
 "You won't win this time, Porter," remarked 
 
 66 
 
THE RIVALS OF OAK HALL 67 
 
 Nick Jasniff, as Dave and Roger were leaving. 
 "After this game you'll never be heard of again in 
 this school." 
 
 " 'He laughs best who laughs last,' " quoted 
 Dave, and walked away, arm in arm with Roger. 
 Jasniff stared after him and so did Plum and 
 Poole. 
 
 "They really mean to play after all," muttered 
 Poole. "I was dead sure they'd decline." 
 
 "You never can tell what Porter will do," 
 growled Gus Plum. "I'll wager he got Morr to 
 accept." 
 
 "Well, we've got to wax 'em good and 
 hard," remarked Nick Jasniff. "And we ought 
 to be able to do that easily enough — with Hen- 
 shaw and Babcock on our side. Those two 
 fellows play as if they belonged to some college 
 eleven." 
 
 "Yes, I hope great things from Henshaw and 
 Babcock," answered the bully of Oak Hall. 
 
 When Roger and Dave returned to the members 
 of their own eleven they were asked how Plum and 
 his crowd had taken the acceptance of the chal- 
 lenge. Then the coming game was discussed from 
 every possible point of view. 
 
 "Do you know, I'd almost rather beat Plum 
 than some outside team," remarked Phil. "He 
 deserves to be taken down." 
 
 "I don't like Nick Jasniff at all," said Dave, 
 
68 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 slowly. "In one way I think he is a worse fellow 
 than either Plum or Poole." 
 
 "He has a bad eye," said Sam. "It's an eye I 
 don't trust." 
 
 "Which puts me in mind of a story," added 
 Shadow. "Now don't stop me, for this is brand- 
 new " 
 
 "Warranted?" queried Dave. 
 
 "Yes, warranted. Two Irishmen and a Dutch- 
 man got into an argument and when they separated 
 all three were in bad humor. The next day one of 
 the Irishmen met the other Irishman. 'Gure, Pat,' 
 says he. T don't loike that Dootchmon at all, at 
 all.' 'Nayther do I,' answered the other Irish- 
 man. 'He has a bad eye, so he has,' went on the 
 first Irishman. 'That's roight, he has — an' I gave 
 him that same this very marnin' !' says the other 
 Irishman." 
 
 "Three cheers for the new joke!" cried Roger, 
 and a general laugh arose. 
 
 "Well, I suppose all we can do is to start practice 
 and keep it up until the day for the match comes," 
 said Dave, after the laughter had subsided. 
 
 "That's it," answered the senator's son. "We'll 
 do what we can this very afternoon." 
 
 The boys went to their classroom with their 
 heads full of the coming football contest. Roger 
 had already made up his eleven, largely from the 
 material of the season previous. But the boys 
 
THE RIVALS OF OAK HALL 69 
 
 who had gone from Oak Hall left weak spots in 
 the line which it was next to impossible to fill. 
 
 Then came another set-back, which made Dave 
 and the others gloomy enough, and caused Gus 
 Plum and his associates to smile grimly to them- 
 selves. Instead of remaining clear, a cold, dismal 
 rain set in that very afternoon and kept up for two 
 days. To practise on the football field was out of 
 the question, and all Roger's eleven could do was 
 to exercise in the gymnasium. Here there was 
 always some one of Plum's crowd to look on and 
 see whatever was being tried in the way of a trick 
 or a new movement. 
 
 "I hope it rains Saturday, too," grumbled Phil. 
 "We won't be able to make any kind of a showing 
 at this rate." 
 
 "It will be just our luck to have good weather 
 Saturday," sighed Shadow. 
 
 Even Dave was disheartened, but he did not 
 show it. Instead he did all the practising he could 
 in the gymnasium and helped Roger whip the 
 eleven into shape. As he had said, he did not care 
 for football as much as baseball, but he was re- 
 solved to do his best. 
 
 On Saturday morning all the boys were up early, 
 to see what sort of weather they were going to 
 have. The sun was under a cloud, but by nine 
 o'clock it cleared up and a fine, warm wind from 
 the south sprang up. 
 
70 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "That settles it, we have got to play," said Bus- 
 ter Beggs. 
 
 "Let us go out and practise as soon as we can," 
 said the senator's son, and called the eleven with- 
 out delay. 
 
 Of course the match had been talked over 
 throughout the school and even outside. As a 
 consequence, when the time came to play, a goodly 
 crowd had assembled on the football field. There 
 was cheering for both sides and the waving of a 
 good many Oak Hall banners. In the small stand 
 that had been put up sat Dr. Clay and about twenty 
 visitors. 
 
 "I don't see anything of Henshaw and Bab- 
 cock," said Dave, looking over the field. "They 
 must be going to play." 
 
 "There they are, over in the corner, talking to 
 Plum and Poole," answered Roger, pointing with 
 his hand. 
 
 "They must be planning some new move," 
 said Phil. "We'll have to watch out for 
 them." 
 
 Presently Babcock, a fine, sturdy player, came 
 forward, followed by Henshaw. Both were 
 frowning, and when Babcock said something to his 
 companion Henshaw nodded vigorously. Plum 
 and Poole came behind, and neither appeared 
 particularly happy. 
 
 The game was to be played under the rules of 
 
THE RIVALS OF OAK HALL 71 
 
 that year, with two halves of thirty minutes each. 
 When it came to the practice Roger's team did 
 what it could. The players were full of energy, 
 but the team work was not at all what it might 
 have been. 
 
 "Want to tune up!" sang out one looker-on, to 
 Roger. "Get together!" 
 
 "We are trying to," answered the senator's son. 
 
 Plum's eleven did much better in practice, work- 
 ing in perfect harmony. Only Poole made 
 fumbles, for which the bully of the Hall upbraided 
 him roundly. 
 
 "Oh, don't howl at me," growled Poole. "I 
 am doing as well as you are." 
 
 At length the game was called and the two 
 elevens lined up. They were pretty well matched, 
 although Henshaw and Babcock stood out above 
 the others. 
 
 "Wish that pair were on our side," sighed 
 Roger. "Each of them has weight, wind, and 
 cleverness — just the things a good football player 
 ought to possess." 
 
 There was no time to say more. The toss-up 
 gave Plum's eleven the ball and a few minutes later 
 it was put into play and sent twenty yards into our 
 friends' territory. Then came a scrimmage and 
 the leather went back and forth rapidly. The 
 play was ragged, for neither side had as yet settled 
 down to hard work. There was no brilliant play, 
 
72 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 and when the ball was carried over the line by Hen- 
 shaw the applause was rather tame. 
 
 "An easy touchdown !" 
 
 "Now make it a goal." 
 
 This was not so easy, for the wind had fresh- 
 ened. The ball sailed outside of the posts, so that 
 the Arrows received but five points. 
 
 Again the ball was put into play and now the 
 work on both sides became more earnest. Several 
 of Gus Plum's players became rough and Plum 
 himself tried to "spike" Dave with his shoe. 
 Dave gave the bully a shove that sent him head- 
 long. 
 
 "A foul! Time!" was the cry. 
 
 "He tried to spike me!" cried Dave, hotly. 
 
 "I didn't!" roared the bully. 
 
 "He did — I saw it!" put in Roger. 
 
 "Have you spikes in your shoes?" demanded the 
 umpire. 
 
 "No," muttered Gus Plum, but his face grew 
 red. 
 
 The umpire made him show the bottoms of his 
 shoes. Each had a small spike in it — something 
 quite contrary to the rules, as all football players 
 know. 
 
 "Change your shoes at once, or get out of the 
 game," was the decision rendered, and Gus Plum 
 ran off the field with a redder face than ever. 
 
 The first half of the game closed with the score 
 
THE RIVALS OF OAK HALL 73 
 
 12 to o in favor of Gus Plum's eleven. A safety 
 for Roger's team had been made by Dave, who saw 
 it was the only thing to do when crowded by Bab- 
 cock, Henshaw, and two others. The second 
 touchdown made by the Arrows came through 
 Babcock aided by several others. 
 
 "We could whip them if it wasn't for Babcock 
 and Henshaw," said Luke Watson. "Those two 
 chaps are dandy players and no mistake." 
 
 During the intermission it was seen that Gus 
 Plum was having another lively interview with 
 Babcock and Henshaw. But the two expert 
 players would not listen to the bully of Oak Hall. 
 
 "Something is wrong in their camp, that's cer- 
 tain," was Phil's comment. 
 
 "Look here, if you say anything, I'll put you off 
 the team!" cried Gus Plum, to Babcock and Hen- 
 shaw, so loudly that many standing around could 
 hear him. 
 
 "All right, put me off if you wish," answered 
 Babcock sharply. 
 
 "I'll never play with you again anyway!" added 
 Henshaw. "I've done my best to-day, but this 
 ends it, if I never play again as long as I stay at 
 Oak Hall." 
 
 "You're out of it, both of you!" roared Gus 
 Plum, in a sudden rage. "Dawson, take Hen- 
 shaw's place, and Potter, you take Babcock's place. 
 I'll show you that I can run a team to suit myself." 
 
74 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Very well," said Babcock, and turning on his 
 heel he left the field. Henshaw, without saying a 
 word, followed his friend. 
 
 All who witnessed the scene were curious to 
 know what it meant, but none of the other Arrow 
 players would explain. Soon it was time for the 
 second half of the game. Two of Roger's players 
 had been slightly hurt, and their places were filled 
 by two substitutes, which weakened the eleven still 
 more. 
 
 "Henshaw and Babcock are out of it!" cried 
 Phil, to Roger and Dave. 
 
 "That gives us a better chance to win," said the 
 senator's son. 
 
 "If it isn't too late," returned Sam Day; "12 
 to o is a pretty hard lead to overcome." 
 
 "We'll do our best," said Dave. "Let every 
 man go in for all he is worth !" 
 
 The play was fast and furious from the very 
 start, and inside of two minutes Roger's players 
 had the leather close to the Arrows' goal line. 
 But then Nick Jasniff with extreme roughness 
 hurled Sam Day to the ground. Jasniff was off- 
 side at the time and his movements were conse- 
 quently contrary to the rules. 
 
 "You may retire from the field," said the 
 referee, after he and the umpire had talked the 
 matter over. 
 
 Poor Sam was in bad shape when picked up and 
 
THE RIVALS OF OAK HALL 75 
 
 carried from the field, but fortunately he recovered 
 inside of an hour. In the meantime another player 
 was put in his place and another in the place of 
 Jasniff and the game went on. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 THE END OF THE GAME 
 
 "A touchdown for the Morr team !" 
 
 "That's the way to do it !" 
 
 "Now make it a goal!" 
 
 The leather had been carried over the line after 
 hard work. Without delay it was placed in posi- 
 tion for the kick and went sailing directly between 
 the two posts. 
 
 "That's the talk!" 
 
 "Now go and make another!" 
 
 There were still eighteen minutes in which to 
 play. The goal made Roger, Dave, and the others 
 enthusiastic, and they "sailed in" as never before. 
 On the other hand, the loss of Babcock, Henshaw, 
 and Jasniiif cast a gloom over Gus Plum's eleven 
 and the bully could do little to rally them. 
 
 "It was a mistake to fire Babcock and Hen- 
 shaw," said one of the tackles. "They were our 
 best players." 
 
 "That's right," added the center rush. 
 
 "Do you mean to say they can play better than 
 I and Nat?" demanded Gus Plum. 
 
 7 6 
 
THE END OF THE GAME 77 
 
 "They can play just as well," grumbled the 
 tackle. 
 
 "Rot! Come on ahead and wax 'em!" 
 
 But the call to "wax" Roger's team was of small 
 avail. With Babcock and Henshaw gone the 
 Arrows could do little or nothing, and soon Dave 
 kicked a goal from the field. Then came another 
 touchdown, another goal from the field, and two 
 more touchdowns. Each of the touchdowns re- 
 sulted in goal kicks. The Arrows were in despair 
 and could do absolutely nothing. 
 
 "Pile it on!" cried Roger, enthusiastically. 
 "Pile it on, boys!" And they did pile it on, until 
 the whistle blew and the game was over. 
 
 Final score — Plum's eleven 12, Roger Morr's 
 eleven 45 ! 
 
 It was a terrible defeat for the bully of Oak Hall 
 and he could scarcely wait for the game to come to 
 an end. He fairly ran for the gymnasium when 
 it was over and did his best to keep out of sight 
 for the rest of the day and all day Sunday, and Nat 
 Poole went with him. 
 
 The cheering for Roger and his eleven was 
 great, and all the players came in for their full 
 share of glory. Dave had done some remarkably 
 clever work, for which his friends shook his hand 
 and congratulated him. 
 
 "Well, you gave Gus Plum's crowd all that was 
 coming to them," said one of the students to Dave. 
 
78 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "I don't think he'll ever organize another football 
 eleven in this academy." 
 
 What this student said was practically true. 
 During the following week the Arrows held 
 several stormy sessions and the upshot was that the 
 eleven disbanded. Nearly all the players were 
 angry because Gus Plum had put Henshaw and 
 Babcock out of the game, for to this they attributed 
 their defeat. It leaked out that Plum had wanted 
 the two players to play some rough trick on Roger's 
 eleven, and both Babcock and Henshaw had de- 
 clined, stating that it was against the rules and un- 
 sportsmanlike. This had angered the bully, and 
 hence the quarrel and separation. 
 
 "I want to play fairly and squarely or not at 
 all," said Babcock, and Henshaw said practically 
 the same thing. Gus Plum denied the report, but 
 nobody believed him. 
 
 During the following week Dave was taking a 
 walk along the river bank when he heard loud talk- 
 ing close at hand. Looking through the bushes he 
 saw Sam Day and Nick Jasniff. 
 
 "You had no business to jump on me as you did 
 at the game," Sam was saying. "It was outra- 
 geous." 
 
 "Oh, stop your yowling," grumbled Jasniff. 
 "It wasn't done on purpose." 
 
 "It was done on purpose, Nick Jasniff, and I 
 think you were a brute to do it." 
 
THE END OF THE GAME 79 
 
 Sam had scarcely uttered the latter words when 
 Nick Jasniff, who carried a heavy stick in his hand, 
 leaped forward and struck out. The stick landed 
 on Sam's head and he went down in a heap. 
 
 "Don't!" he groaned. "Don't hit me again!" 
 
 "Won't I, though !" cried Nick Jasniff, in a pas- 
 sion. "I'd like to know what's to hinder me?" 
 And he raised the stick again. 
 
 "Stop, Jasniff !" came from Dave, and leaping 
 through the bushes he came up behind the student 
 and caught the stick in his hand. "What do you 
 mean by attacking Sam in this fashion?" 
 
 "Let go of that stick!" ejaculated Jasniff, and 
 tried to pull it away. Then a tussle ensued which 
 came to an end as Dave twisted the stick from 
 the other youth's grasp and flung it into the 
 river. 
 
 "What do you mean by throwing my cane 
 away?" cried Jasniff. 
 
 "I want you to leave Sam alone." 
 
 "I've a good mind to give you a drubbing." 
 
 "Better not try it, Jasniff," answered Dave, as 
 calmly as he could. He stood on guard against 
 any treachery. 
 
 "Think you're the king of the school, don't 
 you?" 
 
 "No, but I am always ready to stand up for a 
 friend." 
 
 By this time Sam was staggering to his feet. He 
 
80 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 rushed at Nick Jasniff and sent him backward into 
 the bushes. 
 
 "You will hit me with your stick!" he exclaimed. 
 "Thank you, Dave, for what you did, but I can 
 take my own part." And he stood over Jasniff 
 with clenched fists. 
 
 "Two to one, eh?" sneered Jasniff, as he got up 
 slowly. "That's fighting fair, ain't it?" 
 
 "It is fairer than hitting a fellow with a stick," 
 retorted Sam. "But I can fight you alone, if you 
 want to fight." 
 
 "I'll not soil my hands on you further," grum- 
 bled Nick Jasniff, and backing away, he walked off 
 towards the school at a rapid pace. 
 
 "The coward!" murmured Sam, as he and Dave 
 watched the departure. 
 
 "Do you know, Sam, I don't like that fellow at 
 all," said Dave. "I've said so before. He's a 
 bad egg if ever there was one." 
 
 "I believe you. Cadfield told me that there was 
 a report in the town Jasniff came from that he had 
 once set fire to a farmer's barn because the farmer 
 caught him stealing peaches, but the whole matter 
 was hushed up." 
 
 "He doesn't appear to be any too good to set fire 
 to a barn. We'll have to keep our eyes open for 
 him after this." 
 
 "I certainly shall. I don't want to be struck 
 down with a stick again," answered Sam. 
 
THE END OF THE GAME 81 
 
 With the brisk autumn winds blowing, kite-fly- 
 ing was in favor with many of the students of Oak 
 Hall and numerous were the big and little kites 
 that were sent up. Some were curiously painted, 
 some were of the box variety, while others were in 
 the shape of eagles and other big birds. Most 
 of the kites were raised from a meadow near the 
 river, and every afternoon a crowd of students 
 would go down to watch the sport. 
 
 Roger made for himself an immense eagle kite, 
 while Phil tried his hand at a plain affair, shaped 
 like a diamond and eight feet high and five feet 
 across. 
 
 "That ought to be strong enough to pull a 
 wagon," was Dave's comment, as he surveyed 
 Phil's creationo "You'll have to get a pretty 
 strong cord to hold it, otherwise it may drag you 
 into the river — if the wind happens to be blowing 
 that way." 
 
 One afternoon a number of the boys brought out 
 their flat kites and started to see who could make 
 his fly the highest. Among the crowd was Nat 
 Poole, who had a gorgeous affair painted yellow 
 and red. 
 
 "Wait till you see this soar upward," he said, 
 boastfully. "I'll bet it will go up a hundred feet 
 higher than any other." 
 
 Half a dozen kites were already in the air and 
 soon more were raised. Then Poole ran his new 
 
82 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 kite up. It arose a distance of a hundred feet and 
 then began to dart from side to side. 
 
 "You want more tail, Nat!" cried a friend. 
 
 "That kite isn't balanced right," said Ben. 
 
 "Oh, it's all right, only it isn't high enough," an- 
 swered Nat Poole. He was not one to take ad- 
 vice, and so he did his best to get the kite to ascend 
 without altering it. 
 
 Among those in the meadow at the time was Job 
 Haskers. He was going on a visit to some ladies 
 who lived not far from the Hall and was taking a 
 short cut instead of journeying around by the 
 regular road. He did not care for sports of any 
 kind and so paid small attention to what was tak- 
 ing place. He was arrayed in his best, and on his 
 head rested a new high hat, the silk nap polished 
 to the best degree. 
 
 Dave was aiding Phil to manage his big kite and 
 so did not notice the assistant teacher until Job 
 Haskers passed close by. 
 
 "My! but he is dressed up!" Dave remarked to 
 his chum. 
 
 "Must be going to see his best lady friend," was 
 Phil's comment. "Oh, look at Nat Poole's kite !" 
 he added, suddenly. 
 
 Dave looked and saw the kite in question far up 
 in the sky and swooping wildly from side to side. 
 Then the kite made a downward plunge, skimming 
 over the meadow like a wild bird. 
 
Down came Poole's kite on the teacher's head. — Page 83. 
 
THE END OF THE GAME 83 
 
 "Look out, or somebody will get hit !" cried 
 Dave, and fell down as the kite passed within a 
 foot of his head. Then the kite went up again, 
 only to take another plunge. 
 
 As this was occurring, Job Haskers was starting 
 to leap over a small brook that flowed across the 
 meadow into the river. Another wild plunge, and 
 down came Poole's kite on the teacher's head, 
 smashing the silk hat flat and sending Job Haskers 
 face first into the stream of muddy water ! 
 
 The score of boys who witnessed the mishap 
 could not help but laugh, and a roar went up. The 
 teacher floundered around wildly and it was several 
 seconds before he could pull himself from the 
 brook. His face and the front of his clothing 
 were covered with mud, and he was more angry 
 than words can describe. 
 
 "You — you Who did that?" he splut- 
 tered, after ejecting some of the dirty water from 
 his mouth. "I demand to know who did it!" 
 And he shook his fist at the students. 
 
 "The kite did it," answered one boy, who stood 
 behind some others. 
 
 "Whose kite was it?" 
 
 At this there was a silence, no one caring to tell 
 upon Nat Poole, who stood with the kite string 
 still in his hand and his mouth wide open in amaze- 
 ment and terror. 
 
 "I say, whose kite was it?" bawled the irate 
 
84 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 teacher, and then, as he rubbed the water from his 
 eyes, he caught sight of the kite and the string. 
 "Ha ! so it was yours, Master Poole !" 
 
 "I — er — I didn't mean to do it," stammered 
 Nat Poole. "The — the kite came down all of a 
 sudden." 
 
 "Infamous! Look at me! Look at my hat !" 
 Job Haskers caught up the battered tile. "This is 
 an outrage!" 
 
 "Really, I didn't mean to do it, Mr. Haskers," 
 pleaded Poole. He was fairly shaking in his 
 shoes. "The — the kite got the best of me!" 
 
 "A likely story! You boys are forever trying 
 to play your tricks on me ! I know you ! You'll 
 pay for this silk hat!" 
 
 "Yes, sir, I'll do that," answered Nat, eagerly. 
 
 "And you'll pay for having this suit of clothes 
 cleaned." 
 
 "Yes, sir." 
 
 "And you'll pay all other damages, too." 
 
 "Yes, sir." 
 
 "And you'll go to your classroom and stay there 
 until supper time," went on Job Haskers, in high 
 anger. "Stay there every day this week, too. Do 
 you hear?" 
 
 "Yes, sir, but " 
 
 "I will not listen to a word, young man. Go, — 
 go at once ! If I had my way I'd dismiss you from 
 the school!" roared the assistant teacher. 
 
THE END OF THE GAME 85 
 
 And then and there he made Nat Poole take up 
 his kite and march off to the academy, there to stay 
 in after school every day for a full week. More 
 than this, he brought in a bill for fifteen dollars' 
 worth of damage, to the silk hat and the suit of 
 clothing, and this bill Aaron Poole had to pay, even 
 though the miserly money-lender did his best to 
 evade it. 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 ALL ON ACCOUNT OF A KITE 
 
 "That's the time Poole caught it," remarked 
 Phil, after the excitement had come to an end. 
 
 "That's right," answered Dave. "I am glad it 
 was not your kite, Phil." 
 
 "So am I." 
 
 "In one way, it was Nat's own fault," said 
 Roger, who was near. "Half a dozen told him to 
 balance the kite better, but he wouldn't listen." 
 
 Down on the river some of the students had 
 attached their kites to boats and were having races. 
 But soon the wind changed and the kites veered 
 around to another point of the compass and the 
 races had to be abandoned. 
 
 Phil's kite was well up and it was all he and 
 Dave could do to manage it. Roger and Ben grew 
 somewhat tired of the sport presently and brought 
 down their kite and wound up the string. Then 
 Phil and Dave began to lower the big kite. 
 
 "The wind is freshening," observed Dave. 
 "Gracious! how this big kite does tug!" 
 
 He could scarcely hold it as Phil wound up the 
 cord. Then came another blast of air and Dave 
 
 86 
 
ALL ON ACCOUNT OF A KITE $7 
 
 fell backward with the broken string in his hand, 
 while the big kite went soaring away in the direc- 
 tion of Oakdale. 
 
 "There goes the kite !" 
 
 "Stop it! stop it!" yelled Phil, forgetting him- 
 self in his excitement. 
 
 "How?" asked Dave, dryly, as he arose from 
 the grass. 
 
 "I don't want to lose that fine kite," went on 
 Phil, soberly. "Why, it cost me over three dollars 
 to make it. It was part silk I" 
 
 "Let us go after it," said Dave. "I don't think 
 it will sail so very far." 
 
 Roger's kite was placed in the care of Buster 
 Beggs and Shadow Hamilton, and off went the 
 senator's son, Dave, and Phil after the runaway 
 kite. The course was almost straight for Oakdale 
 and presently they saw the silken affair settle in the 
 direction of Mike Marcy's orchard. 
 
 "It is going down at Marcy's!" cried Roger. 
 
 "I hope it doesn't get torn in the trees," returned 
 Phil, who was doubly proud of the kite because he 
 had made it alone and by his own plan. 
 
 "Maybe Marcy won't give it to us," said Dave. 
 "Remember, he doesn't like us students." 
 
 "Yes, and remember, too, that he keeps dogs," 
 added Roger. 
 
 Mike Marcy was an Irish-American farmer who 
 had lived in that section for many years. He was 
 
88 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 what is termed a "close-fisted man," and one who 
 had but little to do with the outside world. He 
 was supposed to be rich, although he usually put on 
 an air of poverty whenever anybody called upon 
 him. His farm was of fair size, and contained a 
 good stone house, a barn, and several other out- 
 buildings. He had a big orchard, and to keep off 
 thieves kept half a dozen dogs, all of them more or 
 less savage creatures. 
 
 The three students approached the orchard from 
 the rear and after looking around located the silken 
 kite in the limbs of an apple tree. The tree was 
 bare of fruit, but close at hand were other trees 
 loaded with golden russets. 
 
 "Wonder if we can get that kite without being 
 seen," mused Phil, as he gazed longingly at his 
 property, dangling downward by its gorgeous tail 
 of fancy ribbons. 
 
 "I don't see anybody around," answered Dave. 
 "And I don't hear any of his dogs either." 
 
 "You want to go slow," cautioned the senator's 
 son. "He may be around, watching us on the sly." 
 
 "Perhaps we had better go around to the road 
 and ask for the kite," said Dave. 
 
 "No, he won't give it to us," answered Phil. 
 "He is too mean — I know him. I'd rather try to 
 get it on the sly." 
 
 The wind was still blowing and it was growing 
 dark. They took another careful look around and 
 
ALL ON ACCOUNT OF A KITE 89 
 
 then leaped the fence of the orchard. Soon they 
 were at the tree from which the kite dangled, and 
 Phil climbed up. 
 
 "Catch it!" he called, as he loosened the tail, but 
 just then the wind caught the kite and carried it to 
 the other side of the orchard. 
 
 "There it goes!" cried Dave, and made a run 
 after the object. The others followed, and 
 presently they had the kite in their possession. In 
 running through the orchard Dave caught his foot 
 on a tree root and fell headlong but did not hurt 
 himself. 
 
 With the kite in their possession the three 
 students left the orchard as quickly as they had 
 entered it. It was now so late that they were 
 afraid they could not get back to Oak Hall in time 
 for supper and so set off at a brisk pace. But sud- 
 denly Dave came to a stop. 
 
 "I declare, my watch is gone!" he cried. 
 
 "Your watch!" asked his chums, in concert. 
 
 "Yes, I must have dropped it when I stumbled 
 in the orchard." 
 
 "Oh, Dave, that's too bad!" cried Roger. 
 
 "I'll have to go back for it," went on Dave. 
 "It's the new watch my uncle gave me." 
 
 "Shall we go back with you?" asked Phil. 
 
 "No, there is no use of all three of us being late. 
 You can tell Mr. Dale I lost my watch and stopped 
 to hunt for it." 
 
90 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 In another moment Dave had turned back and 
 Phil and the senator's son continued on their way 
 to Oak Hall. Dave started on a run, and it did 
 not take him long to reach the orchard once more. 
 Down under the trees it was very dark and he had 
 to feel around for the watch. But he had dropped 
 it just where he thought, and soon had it in his 
 possession again. 
 
 "Now I had better hump myself and get back," 
 he murmured, and started for the fence once more. 
 Scarcely had he gone four steps when a form 
 loomed up before him and he found himself in the 
 strong clutch of Mike Marcy. 
 
 "Caught ye, have I?" said the farmer, in a cold, 
 hard voice. 
 
 "How do you do, Mr. Marcy," replied Dave, as 
 coolly as he could. 
 
 "How do ye do, is it?" roared the farmer. "I'll 
 fix ye, ye villain !" And he started to shake Dave 
 with great violence. He was a strong man and 
 one given to sudden passion. 
 
 "Stop!" cried the youth, trying to squirm away. 
 "Stop! What are you doing this for? I have 
 done nothing wrong." 
 
 "Then stealin' apples ain't wrong, eh? And 
 stonin' my dogs ain't wrong, eh? And stealin' a 
 chicken, eh?" 
 
 "I am not stealing apples, and the only time I 
 stoned one of your dogs was when he ran after me 
 
ALL ON ACCOUNT OF A KITE 91 
 
 as I was passing on the road. I didn't propose to 
 be bitten." 
 
 "Don't tell me, ye young vagabond! I know 
 you boys — a pretty crowd ye be, all o' ye! I'll 
 have the law on ye!" And once again Mike 
 Marcy shook poor Dave. 
 
 "What is it, Mike?" came from out of the 
 gloom, and a woman appeared. She was the 
 farmer's wife and as hard-hearted as her husband. 
 
 "I've got one o' them schoolboys," answered 
 the man. "Caught him prowlin' around the 
 orchard." 
 
 "See here, I have done no wrong, I tell you, and 
 I want you to treat me decently," said Dave. "We 
 came over awhile ago for a kite, that sailed into 
 one of your trees. After we got the kite I dis- 
 covered that I had lost my watch and I came back 
 for it." 
 
 "A fine story indade," muttered Mike Marcy. 
 "But it's not me that is going to believe that same. 
 I've caught ye and I am going to make an example 
 of ye!" 
 
 "Yes, Mike, don't let him go," put in Mrs. 
 Marcy. 
 
 "You haven't any right to detain me," said 
 Dave. "I have told you the exact truth." 
 
 "I don't believe it, and until ye can prove the 
 tale ye'll stay here." 
 
 With this Mike Marcy took a firmer hold of 
 
92 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 Dave's collar than ever and began to drag him 
 through the orchard towards the farmhouse. 
 
 Dave struggled, but the strong farmer was too 
 much for him and he was compelled to go along. 
 The farmer's wife came behind the pair, armed 
 with a mop she had picked up at the back door. 
 
 "What are you going to do with me?" asked the 
 youth, after a minute of silence. 
 
 "Ye'll soon see," answered the farmer. 
 
 They soon reached the barnyard attached to the 
 farm. Here, to one side, was a smokehouse, built 
 of stone, with a heavy door of wood and sheet-iron. 
 The small building was open and empty. 
 
 "I'll put ye in there for a while and see how ye 
 like it," said Mike Marcy, and shoved Dave to- 
 wards the smokehouse. 
 
 "See here, Mr. Marcy, you are not treating me 
 fairly. You have no right to make me a prisoner." 
 
 "Sure and I'll take the right. I have suffered 
 enough and I'm going to teach somebody a lesson," 
 answered the farmer, grimly. 
 
 "When Dr. Clay hears of this he'll make trouble 
 for you." 
 
 "Will he? Not much, I'm after thinkin'. Ye 
 had no right to be trespassin' on my land. The 
 signs are up, and I take it ye can read." 
 
 "I simply came over to get something that be- 
 longed to me." 
 
 "Well, ye'll stay here for a while, an' that is 
 
ALL ON ACCOUNT OF A KITE 93 
 
 all there is to it," returned Mike Marcy, and with- 
 out further ceremony he thrust Dave into the 
 smokehouse. The youth began to struggle but 
 could not get away, and once inside, the door was 
 banged shut in his face. Then the bolt was 
 secured with a stout iron pin, and he found himself 
 a prisoner in pitch darkness. 
 
 "I'll be back sooner or later," cried Mike Marcy, 
 in a satisfied tone. "So make yourself comfort- 
 able, me laddibuck!" And then he walked away, 
 followed by his wife, and Dave was left to himself. 
 
 It was a galling position to be in and Dave re- 
 sented it thoroughly. Yet what to do he did not 
 know. He could not see a thing and on all sides 
 of him were the thick stone walls of the building, 
 the only break being the iron-covered door, which 
 was practically as solid as the walls themselves. 
 Under his feet the ground was as hard as stone. 
 Everything was covered with a thick soot, so that 
 he scarcely dared to put out a hand for fear of be- 
 coming like a negro. 
 
 "Here's a fine mess truly!" he murmured to him- 
 self, after several minutes had passed. 
 
 He listened, but not a sound broke the stillness. 
 He wondered how it happened that Mike Marcy's 
 dogs were not around, not knowing that the farmer 
 had lost one through a peculiar sickness and had 
 taken the others away to a dog doctor for special 
 treatment. 
 
94 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 A quarter of an hour passed. The time was un- 
 usually long to Dave, and now, at the risk of get- 
 ting black, he began to feel around the smokehouse, 
 looking for some means of escaping from his 
 prison. From over his head dangled an iron chain, 
 used for smoking purposes, and he climbed this, 
 reaching a crossbar above. From the crossbar he 
 could touch the roof, which proved to be of heavy 
 planking, well joined together. 
 
 "If I could only knock off one of those planks I 
 might get out," he reasoned, and began to feel of 
 one plank after another, trying to determine which 
 would offer the least resistance to his efforts. 
 
 Dave had just discovered a plank which seemed 
 to be a little looser than the others when a sound 
 outside broke upon his ears. Thinking that Mike 
 Marcy was coming back, he dropped to the floor- 
 ing of the smokehouse. 
 
 The sounds came closer and presently he heard 
 two persons come to a halt close to the smokehouse 
 door. By their voices they were evidently men, 
 but neither was the owner of the place. 
 
 Wondering what this new arrival meant Dave 
 remained quiet and listened intently. For several 
 seconds he could not make out what was being said. 
 Then he heard words which filled him with as- 
 tonishment and alarm. 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 
 AT THE WIDOW FAIRCHILD's HOUSE 
 
 "Are you dead certain the money is in the 
 house?" were the first words that Dave heard dis- 
 tinctly. They came in rather a hoarse voice. 
 
 "Yes, I saw Mrs. Fairchild draw the money 
 from the bank. She put it in a black bag and 
 started straight for her home." The reply came 
 in a voice that was also hoarse, almost guttural. 
 
 "It would certainly be a dandy haul." 
 
 "Just what I've said all along." 
 
 "But the risk. If that hired man sleeps in the 
 house " 
 
 "I don't think he does. The widow don't like 
 men folks around. I heard that from one of 
 the neighbors, the day I went to price some 
 chickens." 
 
 "Well, we might go over to her place and take a 
 look around," came after a pause, and then fol- 
 lowed some conversation that Dave could not 
 catch. A few minutes later the two men walked 
 away, and the youth heard no more of them. 
 
 Dave was amazed and with good reason. If he 
 
 95 
 
96 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 understood the situation at all the two men in- 
 tended to rob the house of a widow who lived 
 about half a mile up the road. They had seen her 
 draw some money from a bank somewhere and in- 
 tended to take the amount from her. 
 
 "They must be the very chaps who robbed Mr. 
 Lapham and also the place in Oakdale," he 
 thought. "I must get out and do what I can to 
 outwit them!" 
 
 In feverish haste he climbed the chain again and 
 pushed on the plank of the roof. By hard work he 
 managed to loosen one end, but the other end 
 seemed to be tight and refused to budge. 
 
 "If I only had something to pry it off with," he 
 mused, but could find nothing. Then, almost in 
 desperation, he dropped to the ground again and 
 began to pound on the door, at the same time shout- 
 ing at the top of his lungs. 
 
 For a good five minutes this brought forth no 
 response, but presently Mike Marcy came forth 
 from the farmhouse, lantern in hand, and stalked 
 over to his barn. When he came out he carried a 
 long rawhide whip in his hand. 
 
 "Say, boy, quit that noise, or I'll tan ye well!" 
 he cried, wrathfully, as he came up to the smoke- 
 house and set the lantern on the ground. 
 
 "Mr. Marcy, is that you?" queried Dave, 
 quickly. 
 
 "Yes, 'tis, and I want ye to stop that racket." 
 
AT WIDOW FAIRCHILD'S HOUSE 97 
 
 "Let me out at once — it is very important," went 
 on Dave. 
 
 "Important, is it?" sneered the Irish- American 
 farmer. "'Tis more important ye stop that noise, 
 so it is!" 
 
 "Mr. Marcy, listen to me," said Dave. "I have 
 something very important to tell you. If you 
 won't listen there will be big trouble. You must 
 let me out, and both of us must catch two bur- 
 glars." 
 
 "Sure, and what is the lad talkin' about?" ex- 
 claimed the farmer. 
 
 "I am telling you the truth. Let me out in- 
 stantly." 
 
 "'Tis a trick, I'm after thinkin' " 
 
 "No, sir, I give you my word of honor it is not. 
 Let me out and I will explain. Please hurry 
 up." 
 
 Dave's earnestness at last impressed the farmer 
 to the extent that he opened the door cautiously for 
 the space of a foot. As the youth came forth the 
 man caught him by the arm. 
 
 "Now don't try to run, or 'twill be the worse for 
 ye!" 
 
 "Mr. Marcy, listen!" cried Dave. "Only a 
 short while ago two men were here. They stopped 
 close to the smokehouse to talk. They spoke of 
 the Widow Fairchild having money in her house 
 which she had just gotten from the bank. They 
 
98 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 talked of robbing her, and they went off to do the 
 job." 
 
 The farmer listened and his jaw dropped 
 slightly. 
 
 "Is it a fairy story ye are after tellin' ?" 
 
 "No, sir, it is the absolute truth. I think they 
 were the same chaps who robbed Mr. Lapham and 
 robbed that house in Oakdale. They seem to be 
 doing their best to loot this whole neighbor- 
 hood." 
 
 "They were here?" faltered Mike Marcy. At 
 last he began to believe Dave. 
 
 "Yes, sir, not over quarter of an hour ago." 
 
 "Did they speak of robbing my place?" went 
 on the Irish-American farmer suspiciously. 
 
 "No, sir, I am sure they started directly for Mrs. 
 Fairchild's place." 
 
 "And ye want me to go with ye and catch 
 them?" . 
 
 "Isn't it our duty to catch them if we can?" 
 
 "Sure. But can we do it alone?" 
 
 "We can call up somebody else on the way." 
 
 "So we can. Well, I'll go — but first I'll take a 
 look around my own place," added Mike Marcy. 
 
 He took his lantern and walked around the house 
 and then told his wife of Dave's discovery. Mrs. 
 Marcy began to tremble as she listened, and she 
 shook her head when her husband said he pro- 
 posed to go after the robbers. 
 
AT WIDOW FAIRCHILD'S HOUSE 99 
 
 "It is not meself is going to stay here all alone, 
 wid robbers floatin' around in the dark," said Mrs. 
 Marcy. "Let the boy call up the constable, or 
 somebody else." 
 
 "It will take too long," said Dave, impatiently. 
 "Even now it may be too late." 
 
 "Ye'U be safe enough with the doors and win- 
 dows locked," said Mike Marcy. "Ye can use 
 the shotgun if they come back. I'll take the 
 pistol." 
 
 He was a man used to having his own way, and 
 soon he set off with his pistol in his pocket and a 
 good-sized club in his hand. Dave armed himself 
 with another club, and set a good stiff pace, once 
 they were on the road. 
 
 "We can stop at Brown's house and call him 
 up," said Mike Marcy. He referred to Farmer 
 Brown, who occupied a house directly on the road 
 they were traveling. Reaching the place they 
 knocked loudly on the door and presently the 
 owner stuck his head out of an upper window. 
 
 "What's wanted?" 
 
 "Come down here," shouted Mike Marcy. 
 "We want ye to help capture two robbers." 
 
 "Two robbers?" said Farmer Brown. 
 
 "Mercy sakes alive!" burst out the farmer's 
 wife. "Are robbers around? We'll all be mur- 
 dered in our beds!" 
 
 "They ain't here — they be over to the Widow 
 
ioo DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 Fairchild's," answered Mike Marcy. "Come on. 
 Is Bill around?" 
 
 "Yes, here I am," said the farmer's son, from 
 another window. "I'll be down in a minit, with 
 my gun." 
 
 There was a short argument after this, but in the 
 end Farmer Brown and his son Bill, a tall, wiry 
 youth of nineteen, agreed to accompany Mike 
 Marcy and Dave. Mrs. Fairchild's home was less 
 than a quarter of a mile away, and to cut off a bend 
 of the highway they took to an open field which 
 came to an end at the edge of the widow's 
 orchard. 
 
 "There is the house," whispered Mike Marcy, 
 at last. "Better go slow now." 
 
 "Yes, we don't want them to get away," an- 
 swered Dave. 
 
 "Let us spread out around the house," advised 
 Farmer Brown. "The first one to spot the rascals 
 can give the alarm." 
 
 So it was agreed, and while Dave went to the 
 rear of the dwelling the others passed to the front 
 and sides. The place was pitch dark on the inside 
 and lit up only by the light of the stars from with- 
 out. 
 
 Dave's heart was beating rather rapidly, for 
 there was no telling when he would find himself 
 face to face with the two robbers, and he realized 
 that they must be desperate characters. He 
 
AT WIDOW FAIRCHILD'S HOUSE 101 
 
 clutched the club tightly, resolved to do his best, 
 should it come to a hand-to-hand encounter. 
 
 Several minutes passed and slowly the four out- 
 side walked completely around the building. Only 
 one window was open, that to the dining room. 
 
 "See anybody?" whispered Mike Marcy, com- 
 ing up to Dave. 
 
 "No." 
 
 "Sure ye didn't make any mistake?" 
 
 "I didn't see a soul. Maybe they haven't come 
 up yet." 
 
 "That is so." 
 
 "We can wait a while and see," suggested Bill 
 Brown. "If we wake the widder we may scare 
 'em off." 
 
 They waited after that for another spell, but no- 
 body appeared, nor did they hear any sound out of 
 the ordinary. Then it was resolved to arouse 
 Mrs. Fairchild and wait in the house for the com- 
 ing of the robbers. 
 
 "That is, if they are coming," said Farmer 
 Brown. "Maybe the boy made a mistake." 
 
 "I am certain I made no mistake," answered 
 Dave, positively. "But they may have changed 
 their plans." 
 
 "Humph!" muttered Mike Marcy. "If it's a 
 trick — But we'll talk that over later." 
 
 The door had an old-fashioned knocker, and this 
 Farmer Brown used lightly at first and then with 
 
102 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 vigor. To the surprise of all in the party nobody 
 answered the summons. 
 
 "The widder must be away!" cried Farmer 
 Brown. "Funny, — she was home at sundown. 
 Where would she go after dark?" 
 
 "Perhaps she's been murdered," suggested Bill. 
 
 "Murdered!" exclaimed the others, and Dave's 
 blood seemed to run cold. 
 
 "A regular robber wouldn't stop at murder, if 
 he was caught in the act," said the farmer. 
 
 "Maybe we ought to break in the door." 
 
 "Or git in through the window," suggested 
 Mike Marcy. 
 
 While they were deliberating they heard the 
 sounds of carriage wheels on the road. The turn- 
 out was coming along at smart speed and all ran 
 towards the road to see who was driving. To 
 their surprise they saw the Widow Fairchild alight, 
 followed by a farmer named Burr and a hired man 
 called Sandy. 
 
 "How do ye do, widder!" called out Farmer 
 Brown. "Been away long?" 
 
 "Why, what does this mean?" stammered Mrs. 
 Fairchild, who was a woman of forty and weighed 
 at least two hundred pounds. She often went out 
 to do nursing throughout the Oakdale district. 
 
 "We came here lookin' fer robbers," explained 
 Mike Marcy. "We thought they was comin' to 
 visit you." 
 
AT WIDOW FAIRCHILD'S HOUSE 103 
 
 "By gum!" came from the farmer named Burr. 
 "Reckon you are right, Mrs. Fairchild." 
 
 "Right? How?" asked Dave, quickly. 
 
 "I'll tell you," answered the widow. "About 
 an hour ago somebody knocked on the door. I 
 opened the window upstairs and asked what was 
 wanted. A man was there muffled up in an over- 
 coat. Says he, 'Is that you, Mrs. Fairchild?' 
 'Yes,' says I. 'Well,' says he, 'you're wanted over 
 to Mrs. Burr's house right away. The baby is dy- 
 ing. I've got to go for a doctor,' says he, and runs 
 away. I didn't hardly know what to do, but I 
 hurried into my clothes and locked up and almost 
 run to Mr. Burr's place. When I got there they 
 was all to bed and the baby as healthy as ever. 
 Then I got suspicious, for I've got four hundred 
 dollars in the house that I got out of the bank at 
 Rayfield to pay off on that new house I'm building 
 in Oakdale. Mr. Burr hitched up at once and 
 brought me over. So you know about the fellow, 
 do you?" 
 
 "I know two men started for this place to rob 
 your house," said Dave. 
 
 "Better go in and see if the money is safe," sug- 
 gested Farmer Brown. "Did you leave that win- 
 dow open?" he added. 
 
 "Window open? No indeed!" shrieked Mrs. 
 Fairchild, and without further ceremony she 
 brought forth her key and opened the front door. 
 
104 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 Then she lit the lamp and began to make a search 
 of the premises. 
 
 "They have been in here !" she wailed. "See 
 how everything is upset!" She ran to a china 
 closet. "Oh, dear, look at the dishes! Some of 
 'em broken! Oh!" She gave a wild scream. 
 "The money is gone! They have robbed me of 
 the four hundred dollars I" 
 
CHAPTER XII 
 
 AT WORK IN THE DARK 
 
 Dave had more than half expected the declara- 
 tion the Widow Fairchild made, so when it came 
 he was not surprised. The others, however, 
 stared in bewilderment and dismay. 
 
 "All gone?" queried Mike Marcy. 
 
 "Every dollar!" groaned the widow. "Oh, the 
 rascals, the heartless villains! To rob a poor 
 widow in this fashion ! And I worked so hard to 
 save that money! Oh, where are they? I must 
 catch them and get my money back!" And she 
 stalked around the room wringing her hands in her 
 despair. 
 
 "What a pity that we got here too late," said 
 Dave. "I wish you had hurried more," he con- 
 tinued to the Irish- American farmer. "I told you 
 not to waste time." 
 
 "Don't ye blame me for this!" replied Mike 
 Marcy, half in alarm and half in wrath. "I hur- 
 ried all I could." 
 
 "Let us make a search for the rascals," said Joel 
 Burr. "They may not be very far off." 
 
 105 
 
106 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "It won't do any good," announced Farmer 
 Brown. "We've been around here too long a- 
 looking for 'em." 
 
 "Yes, they're a long way off by this time," said 
 his son Bill. "With four hundred dollars in their 
 pockets they won't let no grass grow under their 
 feet." 
 
 "This is the third robbery inside of six weeks," 
 was Joel Burr's comment. "Must say they be 
 getting mighty free-handed." 
 
 In spite of what had been said, all went outside 
 and took a look around the grounds and up and 
 down the highway. But it was useless; not the 
 least trace of the burglars could be found anywhere 
 about. 
 
 While the others were outside, the widow in- 
 spected her house more thoroughly. She said a 
 dozen silver spoons were missing and likewise an 
 old gold watch and some old-fashioned gold and 
 pearl jewelry. She placed her total loss at nearly 
 five hundred dollars. 
 
 Dave had to tell his story in detail, to which all 
 of the others but Mike Marcy listened with in- 
 terest. The widow blamed the Irish-American 
 farmer for not having come to the house sooner, 
 declaring that had he done so the robbers would 
 have been caught red-handed; and quite a war of 
 words followed. 
 
 "What am I to do, now my money is gone?" she 
 
AT WORK IN THE DARK 107 
 
 wailed. "I cannot pay that carpenter's bill and it 
 must be paid by the end of this month." 
 
 "You'll have to notify the constable, or the 
 sheriff," answered Joel Burr. 
 
 "What good will that do? They haven't done 
 anything for Lapham, nor for Jerry Logan who 
 was robbed in Oakdale." 
 
 "Well, I don't know what you can do, widder." 
 
 Mrs. Fairchild declared, when she had settled 
 down a little, that the man who had spoken to her 
 about the sick baby had had a hoarse voice, and all 
 were satisfied that that individual was one of those 
 Dave had heard talk near the smokehouse. But 
 she had not seen his face, so she could not give any 
 description of him excepting to say that he was 
 rather tall. 
 
 It was now nearly eleven o'clock, and as Dave 
 had had no supper he was hungry. His tramping 
 around had made him tired, and he said if he was 
 not wanted any more he would go home. 
 
 "Go as far as I am concerned," said Mike 
 Marcy. "But don't lay the blame of this robbery 
 on me. Remember, ye had no right to be tres- 
 passin' on my property." 
 
 "I simply told the truth," said Dave ; and a little 
 later he withdrew and hurried forth into the night 
 in the direction of Oak Hall. 
 
 It was a lonely road and a less courageous boy 
 might have been frightened. It was cold and 
 
108 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 quiet and he walked a full mile without meeting a 
 soul. Then, as he was passing Mike Marcy's or- 
 chard, two figures sprang out in the darkness. 
 
 "Dave!" 
 
 "Hello, so it is you, Phil, and Roger! What 
 brought you out again?" 
 
 "We came to find you. We were afraid you 
 had gotten into trouble with Mike Marcy," an- 
 swered Phil. 
 
 "Where in the world have you been?" asked the 
 senator's son. "We reported that you had lost 
 your watch, but didn't expect you'd stay away so 
 long." 
 
 "Well, I've had troubles enough," answered 
 Dave, with a faint smile, and as the three hurried 
 for the academy he told his tale from beginning to 
 end. 
 
 "Well, if this doesn't beat the Greeks!" ex- 
 claimed Phil. "Say, these robberies are getting 
 serious." 
 
 "Are you going to tell Dr. Clay?" asked 
 Roger. 
 
 "Certainly. I haven't done anything wrong, 
 so why shouldn't I tell him?" 
 
 "I guess you are right. But I shouldn't disturb 
 him to-night. It will be time enough to go to him 
 in the morning." 
 
 Phil and Roger had gotten out of the Hall by a 
 back way, leaving the door unlocked behind them. 
 
AT WORK IN THE DARK 109 
 
 The three boys, as a consequence, entered easily, 
 and then Dave took the chance of being discovered 
 by going down to the kitchen for something to eat. 
 In the pantry he found a pumpkin pie, some cold 
 beans, and some milk, and on these made a hearty 
 repast. Then he went to bed and slept soundly 
 until the bell awoke him at seven o'clock. 
 
 He felt that he should be reprimanded and he 
 was not mistaken. Job Haskers strode up to him 
 as soon as he went below. 
 
 "Master Porter, where were you last evening?" 
 he demanded, in harsh tones. 
 
 "I lost my watch, Mr. Haskers, and went to 
 look for it. Then something very unusual hap- 
 pened, which I am going to report to Dr. Clay." 
 
 "Something unusual, eh?" said the assistant 
 teacher, curiously. 
 
 "Yes, sir. But I prefer to report to Dr. Clay." 
 
 "Hum! Very well — I will talk to the doctor 
 myself later. We cannot permit pupils of this 
 institution to come and go at will." And with an 
 air of great importance Job Haskers passed on. 
 
 As soon as breakfast was over Dave went to 
 Dr. Clay's private study. The worthy owner 
 of Oak Hall was at his desk, looking over some 
 letters which had just come in. He gazed at Dave 
 in mild curiosity. 
 
 "Dr. Clay, may I speak to you for a few 
 minutes?" asked the youth. 
 
no DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Certainly, Porter. Come in and sit down." 
 
 Dave entered and closed the door after him, for 
 he had caught sight of Job Haskers close at hand, 
 curious to learn what he might have to say for him- 
 self. Sitting down he told his rather remarkable 
 story, to which the master of the Hall listened with 
 close attention. 
 
 "These robbers are certainly getting bold," said 
 Dr. Clay. "It is a pity you could not get out 
 of that smokehouse sooner." 
 
 "That is just what I told the others." 
 
 "You are certain you went over to Marcy's only 
 for the kite and later for the watch?" and the doc- 
 tor looked Dave squarely in the eyes. 
 
 "That's it, sir. I did not touch his apples or 
 anything else, and neither did Phil nor Roger." 
 
 "Then he certainly had no right to lock you up. 
 Do you wish to make a complaint against him?" 
 
 "No, not that. Only I wanted to explain why I 
 didn't get back to school last evening." 
 
 (IT ___ »1 
 
 1 see. 
 
 "Mr. Haskers approached me about it and acted 
 as if he wanted to punish me." 
 
 "Ah ! Well, you can tell him that I have taken 
 the matter in hand and that you have been excused. 
 
 I have but one fault to find, and that is " 
 
 The doctor paused and smiled. 
 
 "That we didn't catch the robbers," finished 
 Dave. 
 
AT WORK IN THE DARK in 
 
 "Exactly. The authorities must get after the 
 rascals. Until they are caught nobody in this dis- 
 trict will be safe." 
 
 After a few words more Dave left the office and 
 went to his classroom. As he did this Job Has- 
 kers entered the doctor's office. He must have 
 asked the master of Oak Hall about Dave, for 
 after he came away he said nothing more to the 
 youth concerning his absence. 
 
 The next few days went quietly by. From Le- 
 mond the boys learned that Mrs. Fairchild had ap- 
 pealed to the authorities and two detectives were at 
 work searching for the robbers, but so far nothing 
 had been learned about the rascals. 
 
 "They'll keep quiet for a while," said Ben, and 
 such proved to be the case. 
 
 One afternoon a letter reached Oak Hall ad- 
 dressed to Roger Morr, Captain Oak Hall Foot- 
 ball Club. It proved to be the expected challenge 
 from Rockville Military Academy. The eleven 
 of that institution challenged the Oak Hall team 
 to play a game of football two weeks from that 
 date, on some grounds to be mutually decided upon. 
 Pinned to the challenge was a note stating a certain 
 rich gentleman named Richard Mongrace had 
 offered a fine gold cup to the winning team, provid- 
 ing the match was played on the new grounds laid 
 out in his private park, located at Hilltop, six miles 
 from the river. 
 
ii2 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Here is the challenge at last," said Roger, and 
 he read it aloud. "I suppose there is nothing to 
 do but accept." 
 
 u Yes, we've got to give them the chance to even 
 up," said Phil. 
 
 "They haven't forgotten that we beat them last 
 season by a score of n to 8," said another of the 
 eleven. 
 
 "I've heard something about their team this 
 year," said Ben. "They have dropped three old 
 players and have three A No. i fellows in their 
 places. Two weeks ago, as you know, they beat 
 the Hamilton eleven, 17 to 5, and day before 
 yesterday they played White College eleven and 
 won out by a score of 12 to 5." 
 
 "Then they must be a heap stronger than they 
 were last year," said Buster Beggs. "For last year 
 White College beat them badly." 
 
 "Yes, and Hamilton beat them too," added 
 Dave. "I shouldn't wonder but that they've got a 
 crackajack team this year." 
 
 "Are we going to back out?" demanded the 
 senator's son. 
 
 "No !" came back in a chorus. 
 
 "Oak Hall never backs out !" cried Ben. 
 
 "Well, where are we to play? I suppose they 
 would like to play at the Mongrace field," said 
 Roger. 
 
 "It's a dandy spot — I was up there on my wheel 
 
AT WORK IN THE DARK 113 
 
 last Saturday," said Shadow Hamilton. "They've 
 got a nice stand there, too." 
 
 "And our field is all lumpy," said Phil. "The 
 doctor is going to have it leveled off next spring." 
 
 "Then let us go in for that gold cup !" cried Sam 
 Day. And several others echoed the sentiment. 
 
 A regular meeting of the football club was called 
 that night, and it was decided, after consulting 
 Dr. Clay, to accept the Rockville challenge to 
 play on the Mongrace grounds. A letter was ac- 
 cordingly written and forwarded the next Monday. 
 
 "Now we have got to brace up and practise," 
 said the captain of the eleven. 
 
 "I wish you could get rid of two of our poorest 
 players and take on Babcock and Henshaw," re- 
 marked Dave. "Those two would help us won- 
 derfully." 
 
 "They both want to come in," answered the 
 senator's son. "But I don't see how I can drop 
 any of our present members after the way they 
 have worked." 
 
 "Yes, I know that wouldn't be fair." 
 
 "I've already taken them on as substitutes. 
 Maybe they'll get in the game after all," went on 
 Roger. 
 
 Practice began in earnest during that week and 
 all did their best to follow the coaching they got 
 from the first assistant teacher, Andrew Dale, who 
 had been both a college player and a coach. The 
 
ii4 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 play was a trifle mixed at times, but the boys 
 worked with a will and that counted for a good 
 deal. But then came a letter calling one of the 
 players home, to attend the funeral of an uncle. 
 
 "I've got to leave the eleven," said Luke Wat- 
 son. "You'll have to get somebody to take my 
 place." 
 
 "I am sorry to see you go," said Roger, sym- 
 pathetically. 
 
 "Take Babcock," went on Luke. "You couldn't 
 do better." 
 
 "I will," answered the senator's son. 
 
CHAPTER XIII 
 
 IN THE HANDS OF THE ENEMY 
 
 Paul Bab cock was more than glad to get on 
 the eleven actively, and that afternoon he showed 
 it in his practice. The work was snappy from 
 start to finish and gave Mr. Dale great satisfac- 
 tion. 
 
 "That is something like," declared the first as- 
 sistant teacher. "Keep it up and you will surely 
 win." 
 
 After the practice was over Babcock left the field 
 in company with Dave. As the two strolled across 
 the campus they passed Gus Plum, who scowled 
 deeply at his former player. 
 
 "Plum doesn't like it that you've come over to 
 us," observed Dave. "He looked like a regular 
 thundercloud." 
 
 "He has nobody to blame but himself," an- 
 swered Paul Babcock. "Even if his team were 
 still in existence I'd never play with him again. I 
 want to act on the square, and that is more than he 
 wants to do." 
 
 "I've heard he wanted you to use foul play." 
 115 
 
u6 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Yes, he was at both Henshaw and me to do 
 some dirty work. But we declined, and I told him 
 I had a good mind to punch his nose for suggesting 
 it. That made him boiling mad." 
 
 In due course of time came a letter from Mr. 
 Richard Mongrace, stating he was glad to learn 
 the match was to come off on his new grounds, and 
 that he would do all in his power to make the two 
 elevens and their friends comfortable. The 
 golden cup he proposed to put up cost exactly one 
 hundred dollars and was to belong to the school 
 winning it twice in two or three games, one game a 
 year to be played for it. 
 
 Dr. Clay knew Mr. Mongrace well and one day 
 drove over to see the new grounds. He came back 
 in an enthusiastic mood. 
 
 "Mr. Mongrace is certainly a fine man," said 
 the master of Oak Hall. "He has with him a sick 
 brother who cannot leave the estate. This brother 
 used to be a famous football player on the Prince- 
 ton team. For his benefit Mr. Mongrace has laid 
 out the field, and he is going to have some of the 
 best amateur teams in the country play there." 
 
 "That will cost some money," said Roger. 
 
 "Yes, but he is rich and can easily afford it. 
 He has erected a fine grand stand and will also put 
 up a big tent, where refreshments will be served to 
 the visitors from both academies." 
 
 After that the doctor spoke about the coming 
 
IN THE HANDS OF THE ENEMY 117 
 
 event before the whole school. He said he trusted 
 that they would all act like young gentlemen while 
 guests of Mr. Mongrace and thus do their institu- 
 tion credit. 
 
 The only persons at Oak Hall who did not look 
 forward to the match with favor were Plum, 
 Poole, and Jasniff. At first they thought to re- 
 main at home during the contest, but afterwards 
 changed their minds, the reason being a plan which 
 Nick Jasniff proposed. 
 
 Jasniff was thoroughly unscrupulous, and a year 
 before had been dismissed from another boarding 
 academy because of his dishonorable actions. He 
 was a lad who was willing to do almost anything to 
 accomplish his end. 
 
 Jasniff's plan was nothing more or less than to 
 play a trick on some members of Roger's eleven, so 
 that they could not take part in the game. This 
 would weaken the Oak Hall club to such an extent 
 that they would be likely to lose. 
 
 "Can we do it?" asked Poole. 
 
 "Certainly we can," answered Nick Jasniff. 
 "Why, such things have been done hundreds of 
 times." 
 
 "Well, what do you propose?" asked Gus 
 Plum. 
 
 "I'll tell you to-morrow. I've got to think it 
 over." 
 
 "I wish I was dead sure Oak Hall would lose," 
 
n8 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 whispered the bully of the school. "We might 
 make some money by the operation." 
 
 "So we could!" cried Nat Poole. "All the 
 Rockville boys are betting they will win." 
 
 "And we could bet the same way," said Jasniff, 
 with a leer. "Only we'll have to put up our money 
 through some outsider." 
 
 "I can fix that," said Gus Plum. "I know a 
 fellow in Oakdale who will do it for us." 
 
 The day set for the great football match dawned 
 bright and clear. As soon as they could get away 
 from their school duties Roger's eleven went out 
 for a short practice and Henshaw and the other 
 substitutes with them. Henshaw was sorry he was 
 not on the regular team, but said little about it. 
 
 While the practice was going on, Plum, Poole, 
 and Jasniff watched all the players closely, trying 
 to gain the knowledge of some tricks and signals, 
 which they hoped later to divulge to the Rockville 
 eleven. 
 
 The practice at an end, Babcock announced that 
 he wanted to go to a place called Leeton on an 
 errand. Leeton was a small railroad crossing two 
 miles from the school, where Babcock had a 
 relative living. 
 
 "Wouldn't you like to go with me?" he asked 
 Dave. "We can go over on our bicycles and be 
 back inside of an hour." 
 
 Dave was willing, thinking the short spin on a 
 
IN THE HANDS OF THE ENEMY 119 
 
 wheel would do him good. They soon set off, and 
 before long were well on the road. 
 
 "There's our chance!" cried Nick Jasniff, as he 
 and his cronies watched the departure. "Just 
 what I wanted!" 
 
 "Shall we go after them?" asked Plum. 
 
 "Sure!" 
 
 The bully and the others had bicycles — indeed 
 nearly every youth at Oak Hall had one, for the 
 craze was at its height. The three set off without 
 delay, following the same road Dave and Babcock 
 had taken. 
 
 Unconscious of the fact that they were being fol- 
 lowed, Dave and his companion spun along. 
 There was a winding road, across a brook, then up 
 a hill, and over another small hill to the railroad 
 crossing. At several places pedaling was rather 
 difficult, but they did not mind it, being fresh and 
 with good wind. 
 
 Arriving at the railroad crossing, Babcock 
 stopped at the house for which he was bound and 
 executed his errand. Then the two lads got a 
 drink of water at the well and started on the re- 
 turn. 
 
 "I'll race you back!" cried Babcock. 
 
 "Better not race to-day," cautioned Dave. "We 
 want to save our strength for the game." 
 
 "All right, Dave, just as you say. But a little 
 race wouldn't hurt me." 
 
120 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 Not far from Leeton the road made a sharp 
 turn, coming up close to the railroad tracks. Here 
 there was a steep down grade for three hundred 
 feet. As the boys neared the turn they began to 
 coast, thinking the way perfectly clear. 
 
 They were almost to the bottom of the hill when 
 something happened that filled them with alarm. 
 Close to the side of the roadway stood a tall, slim 
 tree. As they came up the tree fell directly in their 
 path. 
 
 "Look out!" yelled Dave, who was in advance, 
 and then his bicycle struck the tree and he was 
 pitched headlong over the handle-bars. Babcock 
 also took a tumble, and both lads came down vio- 
 lently at the side of the road, where there was a 
 gully filled with rocks and hard dirt. Both slid 
 along, turned over, and then lay still. 
 
 A full minute passed and neither Dave nor Bab- 
 cock offered to get up. Then from out of the 
 bushes near by Plum, Poole, and Jasniff emerged. 
 
 "We caught 'em right enough," muttered Jas- 
 niff. "The tree came down just in time." 
 
 "Ar — are they hu — hurt much!" faltered Nat 
 Poole. His face was as white as death itself. 
 
 "They are certainly knocked out," answered 
 Nick Jasniff, coolly. 
 
 "Oh, I hope they ain't dead!" gasped Poole, his 
 knees beginning to shake. 
 
 "They are not dead," announced Gus Plum, who 
 
Both lads came down violently at the side of the road. 
 Page 120. 
 
IN THE HANDS OF THE ENEMY 121 
 
 was bending over the fallen youths. "They are 
 stunned, that's all." And he breathed a short 
 sigh of relief, for he had been fearful of serious 
 results. 
 
 "We had better get away, before they come to 
 their senses and recognize us," went on Poole, who 
 was the most timid-hearted of the unworthy 
 trio. 
 
 While they were deliberating they heard the 
 whistle of a locomotive on the railroad and soon a 
 long train of empty freight cars came into view. 
 Then, when about half the train had gone by, the 
 cars came to a sudden halt, brought to a stop be- 
 cause of a danger signal at the crossing. 
 
 "What's the freight train stopping for?" asked 
 Plum. 
 
 "Don't ask me," answered Nick Jasniff. "But 
 I say," he added suddenly. "The very thing!" 
 
 "What?" 
 
 "Let us put 'em both in one of the empty cars !" 
 
 "Oh, don't bother!" answered Nat Poole, who, 
 had he had his choice, would have wheeled away 
 without delay. 
 
 "They are only stunned — they'll soon come 
 around," went on Jasniff. "If we leave them here 
 they may get in the game anyway. We may as 
 well send them off to parts unknown !" 
 
 This plan appealed strongly to Gus Plum, and 
 both he and Jasniff walked to the train and looked 
 
122 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 up and down the long line of empty cars. Not a 
 soul was in sight. 
 
 "The coast is clear," said Jasniff. "Come on, 
 we can do it in a jiffy, and nobody will be the 
 wiser." 
 
 They went over to Babcock, raised him up, and 
 carried him to the nearest of the cars. The sliding 
 door was wide open, and they pushed the un- 
 conscious form half across the car floor. Then 
 they ran back and picked up Dave. At that mo- 
 ment came the whistle of the locomotive. 
 
 "Hurry up, they are going to start !" said Jasniff, 
 and they lost no time in pushing Dave into the car. 
 Then Jasniff rolled the door shut. 
 
 "Might as well lock 'em in," he suggested, but 
 before he could accomplish his purpose the train 
 gave a jerk and went on its way. All three of 
 the students stared at it and watched it out of 
 sight. 
 
 "They are gone, that's sure," murmured Gus 
 Plum. His heart was beating violently. 
 
 "Yes, and they won't come back in a hurry," 
 chuckled Nick Jasniff. 
 
 "Maybe they will be carried clear to New 
 York," said Nat Poole. 
 
 "If they are, so much the better." 
 
 "You are sure they weren't seriously hurt?" 
 
 "I guess not." 
 
 "If they are, and we are found out " 
 
IN THE HANDS OF THE ENEMY 123 
 
 u Who is going to tell on us?" demanded Nick 
 Jasniff. "Don't you dare to open your trap, Nat." 
 
 "Oh, I shan't say a word." 
 
 "Nobody saw us," said Gus Plum. "So, if we 
 keep quiet, nobody will ever know we had anything 
 to do with it." 
 
 "What about the wheels?" 
 
 "Leave them right where they are. Somebody 
 will pick them up sooner or later. Both are 
 marked Oak Hall and have the initials on them." 
 
 "Well, what are we to do next?" asked Gus 
 Plum, after an awkward pause. 
 
 "Get out of here and wheel over to Oakdale," 
 answered Nick Jasniff, who had become the leader 
 of the unworthies. "We can put our money in the 
 hands of Lancaster and he can put it up on Rock- 
 ville for us. We are now sure to win." 
 
 "Morr will put Henshaw in Babcock's place," 
 said Poole, as they rode away. 
 
 "Will he? Not after Henshaw has had his din- 
 ner," and Nick Jasniff winked knowingly. 
 
 "Do you mean to dose him?" asked Plum. 
 
 "I guess I will. I sit close to him and I can 
 drop a little powder in his food which will make 
 him feel weak and dizzy all the afternoon." 
 
 "Have you got the powder?" 
 
 "I can get it from Lancaster. He told me about 
 it several days ago." 
 
 "It isn't poison, is it?" asked Nat Poole. He 
 
124 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 was beginning to grow afraid of Nick Jasniff'sbold 
 ways. 
 
 "No, it won't hurt him a bit, only make him 
 weak and light-headed for a few hours." 
 
 "Then give it to him by all means," urged Gus 
 Plum. "With Porter, Babcock, and Henshaw out 
 of the game Rockville is bound to beat, and if we 
 make the right kind of bets we ought to win a pot 
 of money 1" 
 
CHAPTER XIV 
 
 CARRIED OFF 
 
 When Dave came to his senses he found him- 
 self rolling around the floor of the freight car. 
 The door was three-quarters shut and the train was 
 winding its way around several uneven curves. 
 
 He put his hand to his forehead. There was a 
 big lump near his left eye and his left hand was 
 bleeding from several scratches. The car was full 
 of dust and he began to cough. 
 
 "What a fearful tumble!" he muttered to him- 
 self, and then sat up and stared around him. 
 "Where in the world am I?" 
 
 He had expected to find himself beside the high- 
 way; instead he was boxed in and moving along at 
 a speed of twenty or more miles an hour. He 
 glanced through the open doorway and saw the 
 trees and rocks flashing by. It took him all of a 
 minute to collect his scattered senses, and then he 
 gazed around the dust-laden car. Only a few feet 
 away lay the form of Babcock. The youth was 
 breathing heavily. 
 
 125 
 
126 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Paul!" he called out. "Paul! What does 
 this mean? Did you bring me here?" 
 
 There was no answer, and on his hands and 
 knees he bent over his friend. Then he gave 
 Babcock a shake, and the hurt one opened his 
 eyes. 
 
 "The tree — look out for the tree!" he mur- 
 mured and struggled to a sitting position. 
 
 "Paul, did you bring me here?" went on Dave. 
 
 "Me? Here? What do you mean? Where 
 am I?" stammered Babcock, and then he, too, 
 stared out of the doorway of the freight car. 
 "Well, I never!" 
 
 It was not until several minutes later that the 
 pair comprehended the truth of the fact that they 
 were in a freight car that was moving along at a 
 good rate of speed and that they had been put in 
 the car by some party or parties unknown. 
 
 "This certainly beats the Dutch!" cried Dave. 
 "Are you hurt much?" 
 
 "I am pretty well shaken up, and my shoulder is 
 a little lame, Dave. How about you?" 
 
 "I've got this lump and those scratches, that's 
 all." 
 
 "You went into that tree and so did I. Do you 
 remember what happened after that?" 
 
 "No." 
 
 "Neither do I. Somebody must have put us in 
 here. Who was it?" 
 
CARRIED OFF 127 
 
 "Don't ask me, and don't ask me where we are 
 going either, for I haven't the least idea." 
 
 The two students talked the matter over for 
 fully five minutes, but could reach no conclusion. 
 At first they fancied that they might have been 
 robbed, but nothing was missing but their wheels. 
 
 "This is a mystery we must solve later," said 
 Dave. "The present question is, How are we to 
 get off this train and get back to the Hall?" 
 
 A moment later the freight train passed through 
 a small lumber town. They heard a mill whistle 
 blowing. Dave pulled out his watch. 
 
 "Why, Paul, it is twelve o'clock!" 
 
 "Nonsense!" Babcock consulted his own time- 
 piece. "You are right ! And we were going to be 
 back to the Hall by dinner time !" 
 
 "Don't forget that to-day is the day for the 
 great football match." 
 
 "Creation! Do you know it slipped my mind 
 for the moment ! Why, Dave, we must get back !" 
 
 "I agree with you." 
 
 "Let us get off the train at once." 
 
 "What, with the cars running at twenty-five or 
 thirty miles an hour ! No, thank you ! We've 
 had one bad tumble, I don't want a second." 
 
 Babcock looked out of the doorway. The lum- 
 ber town had been left behind and they were run- 
 ning through a dense woods. How far they were 
 from Leeton and Oak Hall they could not tell. 
 
128 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "I wish we could signal the engineer, I'd soon 
 stop the train," said Dave. 
 
 "Can't we crawl to the top of the car?" 
 
 "We might if we were regular train hands, but 
 as greenies we had better not risk, it." 
 
 Another mile was passed, and the train began to 
 go around another curve. Then came a steep up- 
 grade and the speed of the cars was slackened. 
 
 "We're slowing up!" cried Babcock. "Maybe 
 we can jump for it now." 
 
 The locomotive was puffing laboriously, and 
 presently the train seemed to do little but crawl 
 along. The boys looked at each other. 
 
 "Shall we go?" asked Dave. 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "All right, here goes!" 
 
 Dave swung himself down and made a jump in 
 safety. Fifty feet further on Paul Babcock did 
 the same. Then the long freight train rolled by, 
 a brakeman on the caboose gazing at them curi- 
 ously as it passed. 
 
 "Well, where are we?" asked Babcock, gazing 
 around with interest. 
 
 "On the line of the D. S. & B. railroad," an- 
 swered Dave, with a grim smile. 
 
 "I know that well enough, but where on the 
 line?" 
 
 "Some miles from Leeton. The question is, 
 Shall we walk back on the track?" 
 
CARRIED OFF 129 
 
 "I don't know of anything else to do. We can 
 find out where we are when we reach that lumber 
 town where we heard the whistle blowing." 
 
 They walked along the track for all of a mile 
 and a half and then came in sight of the lumber 
 town, which consisted of nothing but the mill, one 
 general store, and a dozen frame houses. It was 
 now nearly one o'clock and the men of the mill 
 were preparing to resume their day's labor. 
 
 "What town is this?" asked Dave, of a boy they 
 met. 
 
 "This town is Mill Run," answered the youth. 
 
 "How far is it to Leeton?" 
 
 "About twelve miles." 
 
 "Twelve miles!" ejaculated Babcock. 
 
 "Yes, and maybe more." 
 
 "Do you know when we can get back to Lee- 
 ton?" 
 
 "Not till seven-thirty to-night. There are only 
 two passenger trains a day on this line." 
 
 "Well, we've got to get back before to-night," 
 said Dave, decidedly. "We've got to get back 
 right now." 
 
 "I don't see how you are going to do it," said 
 the boy. "Ain't no train, nor stage, nor nuthin." 
 
 "Can't we hire some sort of a carriage?" queried 
 Babcock. "We won't mind the expense." He 
 came from a well-to-do family and had ample 
 spending money. 
 
130 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Might git old Si Ross to drive you over." 
 
 "Who is Si Ross?" 
 
 "Used to run the stage from here to Leeton be- 
 fore the railroad went through." 
 
 "Will you show us his place?" 
 
 "Of course," answered the boy and took them 
 through the lumber town and to a small shanty on 
 the outskirts. Here they found Si Ross, a bent- 
 over old man who was rather hard of hearing. 
 
 "Hi, Si!" called out the boy. "These fellers 
 want you to drive 'em over to Leeton." 
 
 "They're arrivin' from Leeton?" queried the 
 old man. 
 
 "No, they want you to drive 'em over — drive 
 'em over!" shrieked the boy. 
 
 "Me drive 'em over?" 
 
 "Yes," said Dave and Babcock at the top of 
 their voices, and nodded vigorously. 
 
 "Cost ye two an' a half." 
 
 "All right. Can you do it right away?" went 
 on Dave. 
 
 "O' course I know the way." 
 
 "Can you do it right away/" screamed Dave. 
 
 "Sure — soon as I kin hitch up." 
 
 "Hurry up!" yelled Babcock. "We want to get 
 there as soon as possible." 
 
 "I'll git ye there soon enough, don't ye fear," 
 said Si Ross, and hobbled off to his barn. He 
 brought forth a bony horse and shoved out a 
 
CARRIED OFF 131 
 
 rickety road wagon and began to hook up. The 
 boy helped him. 
 
 "That doesn't look very promising," remarked 
 Babcock. 
 
 "Is this the best turnout in town?" asked Dave, 
 of the boy. 
 
 "It's the only one you can git," was the answer. 
 
 At last Si Ross was ready to leave and the two 
 students got up on the rear seat of the wagon, Dave 
 first giving the boy ten cents for his trouble, which 
 pleased the urchin immensely. Then Si Ross 
 pulled himself to the front seat, provided himself 
 with a fresh chew of tobacco, and took up the reins. 
 
 "Gee dap!" he sqeaked to the bony horse and 
 the animal started off on a walk. Then the driver 
 cracked his whip and soon the steed was making 
 fairly good time over the lonely country road. 
 
 Again the boys consulted their watches and 
 found it was now half-past one o'clock. The foot- 
 ball game was scheduled to start at half-past three. 
 
 "Two hours to get there in," said Dave. "We'll 
 never make it." 
 
 "I think we ought to start for Mr. Mongrace's 
 place direct," said Babcock. 
 
 "But we haven't our football togs." 
 
 "Perhaps Roger will take them along, or we 
 may be able to borrow some. One thing is cer- 
 tain, we haven't time to return to Oak Hall for 
 them." 
 
132 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Do you know where Mr. Mongrace's estate 
 is?" asked Dave, in a loud tone of the driver. 
 
 "Yes — very fine place," was the answer. 
 
 "Can you take us there?" 
 
 "How?" 
 
 "Can you take us there?" 
 
 "Sure. But I thought you wanted to go to Lee- 
 ton?" 
 
 "We must get to Mr. Mongrace's by half-past 
 three!" called out Dave. 
 
 "I can make it — but we'll have to hurry." 
 
 "Go ahead then." 
 
 "Three dollars." 
 
 "All right!" yelled Babcock, and felt in his 
 pocket. "Oh, pshaw ! I've only got a dollar and 
 a quarter with me !" 
 
 "Never mind, I've got it," said Dave, and 
 brought out the necessary bank bills. 
 
 The sight of the cash was inspiring to Si Ross, 
 and he urged his bony nag along at a faster gait 
 than ever. They passed over one small hill and 
 then came out on a highway which was in excellent 
 condition. 
 
 "I'd like to know who put us in that freight 
 car," said Dave, as they rattled along. "Do you 
 know, I've half an idea the whole thing was a put- 
 up job. That tree seemed to fall down right in 
 front of us. and I don't see what should make it 
 fall. There was hardly any wind blowing." 
 
CARRIED OFF 133 
 
 "It was certainly a curious piece of business all 
 the way through," returned Paul Babcock. "We'll 
 have to start an investigation after the game. And 
 we must try to recover our bicycles too." 
 
 "Do you think any of the Rockville fellows 
 would be mean enough to play such a trick on us?" 
 
 "I don't know. Whoever it was took big 
 chances. Why, we might have been killed!" 
 
 "Well, it wasn't done by footpads, otherwise we 
 should have been robbed." 
 
 "That is true. Well, the best thing we can 
 
 Whoa ! What's the matter !" 
 
 "The horse is running awayl" 
 
 "The back-strap is broken I" 
 
 There was no time to say more, for the wagon 
 was swaying from side to side. Then came a turn, 
 and a second later the vehicle ran off into a gully. 
 Crash! went one of the front wheels, and over 
 went the body. The horse came to a standstill 
 and Si Ross slid into some bushes, followed by the 
 two students. 
 
 "Smashed!" wailed the old driver, as he got up 
 and surveyed the wreck. 
 
 "And that ends our hope of getting to the foot- 
 ball field in time," added Babcock dolefully. 
 
CHAPTER XV 
 
 OFF FOR THE GAME 
 
 "Where in the world can Dave and Paul be 
 keeping themselves?" 
 
 It was Roger who spoke. He and the others 
 had had their dinner and were out on the campus 
 doing a last bit of practising before starting for 
 Mr. Mongrace's place. 
 
 "They certainly should have been here long 
 ago," returned Phil. "They won't have time to 
 get their dinner." 
 
 "I wonder if Gus Plum and his crowd met them 
 on the road," said Sam. "They were out on their 
 wheels." 
 
 "I'll ask them," said Shadow, and ran off to do 
 so. He met Nat Poole at the doorway to the 
 Hall. 
 
 "Say, Nat, did you see anything of Dave Porter 
 and Paul Babcock when you were out on your 
 wheel?" he asked. 
 
 Nat Poole started at the direct question and his 
 face changed color. But he quickly recovered. 
 
 "No, I didn't see them," he answered. "What 
 makes you ask?" 
 
 134 
 
OFF FOR THE GAME 135 
 
 "They are missing and I know you were out on 
 your wheel and they went out too — over to Lee- 
 ton." 
 
 "We went to Oakdale," said Nat, and turned 
 away, for fear of being questioned further. He, 
 Plum, and Jasniff had arranged it between them 
 to say they had been to Oakdale and nowhere 
 else. 
 
 Shadow Hamilton returned to his friends and 
 related what Poole had said. Some of the students 
 had already departed for the football field, going 
 on their wheels and in one of the carriages belong- 
 ing to the place. The football club was to take 
 the carryall, and turnouts had been engaged for all 
 who were to witness the game. 
 
 Soon Andrew Dale came out to see if the team 
 was ready. He was greatly surprised when he 
 learned that Dave and Paul were missing. 
 
 "It may be they have been delayed," said he, 
 "and if that is so, they may have gone direct from 
 Leeton to the Mongrace estate. I think there is a 
 fairly good road." 
 
 "Perhaps that is so," answered the senator's son, 
 brightening a little. "But they ought to have 
 come here — they knew I should be worried." 
 
 "You had better take their suits along. We 
 can leave word here about the suits — in case they 
 come after we are gone." 
 
 Swiftly the minutes went by until the club could 
 
136 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 wait no longer. Then into the carryall they piled, 
 regulars and substitutes, taking the outfits of the 
 missing players with them. Jackson Lemond was 
 to drive, and with a crack of the whip they were 
 off. Usually the boys would have been noisy and 
 full of fun, but now they were sober. 
 
 "Paul told me he would surely be back," said 
 Henshaw. "I am afraid something has happened 
 to him." 
 
 "Maybe they got a tumble," suggested Buster 
 Beggs. "But it would be queer if they both got 
 caught at the same time." 
 
 The boys had brought their horns and rattles 
 with them, yet they made little noise as they rode 
 along, much to the satisfaction of Jackson Lemond, 
 who had been afraid they would scare the horses 
 and cause them to bolt. Yet the Hall driver was 
 sorry to see them so blue. 
 
 "Ain't feelin' much like playin', I take it," he ob- 
 served. 
 
 "It is not that, Horsehair," answered Roger. 
 "We are alarmed over the absence of Dave Porter 
 and Paul Babcock." 
 
 "Got to have 'em to play, eh?" 
 
 "Well, they belong on the regular eleven." 
 
 "Maybe they went ahead," said the Hall driver, 
 hopefully. 
 
 The roads were in good condition, and soon they 
 reached the broad highway leading directly to the 
 
OFF FOR THE GAME 137 
 
 Mongrace estate. On this road they met a score 
 of turnouts all bound for the football field. 
 
 "Hurrah! There are the Oak Hall fellows 1" 
 
 "Hope you win, boys!" 
 
 "You've got to put up a stiff game if you want to 
 come out ahead this season. Rockville has got a 
 dandy team." 
 
 So the cries ran on, while horns were blown and 
 rattles used. Then a big stage lumbered up, 
 carrying a number of students from Rockville in 
 their natty military uniforms. 
 
 "This is the time we'll wax you!" 
 
 "After this game Oak Hall won't be in it!" 
 
 "Bet you two to one we beat you !" 
 
 "Bet your small change on that, or you'll be a 
 beggar!" cried one of the Oak Hall boys in re- 
 turn. 
 
 "We'll race you to the grounds !" said a Rock- 
 ville student. "Get up there!" he cried to the 
 horses pulling the stage. The whip was used and 
 the turnout bounded ahead. 
 
 "Here, this won't do, Horsehair!" cried Phil. 
 "We can't let them beat us on the road like this. 
 Start up the team." 
 
 Now, if there was one thing that Lemond took 
 pride in, it was his horses, and seldom was it that 
 he allowed anybody to pass him on the road. Dr. 
 Clay kept good animals, and Horsehair saw to it 
 that they were always in the best of condition. 
 
138 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 Moreover, he and the driver for Rockville were as 
 bitter rivals as the students themselves. 
 
 "Ain't goin' to pass us to-day!" said he, setting 
 his teeth. "Git up!" and he snapped his whip in 
 a manner that meant business. 
 
 The horses understood, and in a moment more 
 a race was on in earnest. Stage and carryall 
 streaked down the broad road side by side, all of 
 the students shrieking themselves hoarse. 
 
 "Go it, Horsehair ! Don't let them beat us !" 
 
 "Send 'em ahead, Jerry! We can't take the 
 dust of Oak Hall!" 
 
 Faster and faster went stage and carryall and 
 now the two drivers settled down to the race in 
 earnest. Then came a turn and the Oak Hall 
 turnout shot ahead. 
 
 "Good for you, Horsehair!" yelled Phil. 
 "Keep it up!" 
 
 "Catch him, Jerry, catch him!" came from be- 
 hind. 
 
 "You can't catch us to-day!" flung back Buster 
 Beggs. "Good-by! We'll tell 'em you are com- 
 ing !" Then the carryall swept up to some private 
 carriages, passed them, and left the Rockville stage 
 in the dust of the road behind. 
 
 The little brush served to brighten up Roger 
 and his companions, and as they drew close to the 
 football field they blew their horns and sounded 
 their rattles. When they swept into the grounds 
 
OFF FOR THE GAME 139 
 
 they were greeted with cheers, and Oak Hall flags 
 were waved everywhere. 
 
 It was certainly a fine football field, as level as a 
 house floor and well roped off. To one side was a 
 neat grand stand, painted green and white, and 
 decorated with flags and bunting. At the far end 
 of the field was a big tent, where the refreshments 
 were to be served, and opposite the grand stand 
 was a special inclosure for any outsiders who cared 
 to witness the contest. Each school was well 
 represented by its followers, and there were fully a 
 thousand spectators in addition. 
 
 "We couldn't have a nicer day nor a better 
 crowd," remarked Phil, as he gazed around. 
 
 "Do you see anything of Dave and Paul?" ques- 
 tioned Roger, anxiously. 
 
 All looked around quickly and then hurried to 
 the dressing room under the grand stand. Not a 
 sign of the missing players was to be seen any- 
 where. 
 
 "We've got fifteen minutes yet," said Roger. 
 "They may show up at any minute." 
 
 "Are all the Rockville players here?" asked Ben. 
 
 "Yes, and they look as if they meant business, 
 too," answered Buster Beggs. 
 
 The grand stand had been divided into three 
 parts, the middle for the owner of the estate and his 
 special friends, and either end for the two schools. 
 In the best position on the stand was the sick 
 
140 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 brother of the owner of the estate, propped up in 
 an invalid's chair. His face wore a smile, as if he 
 enjoyed everything that was going on. 
 
 In an extreme corner of the Oak Hall end of the 
 stand sat Gus Plum, Nat Poole, and Nick Jasniff. 
 They were awaiting the outcome of the game with 
 deep interest, although sure that their school would 
 lose. Through a friend in Oakdale they had 
 placed practically all their spending money on bets 
 in favor of Rockville, — in fact Gus Plum had gone 
 into debt twenty dollars, borrowing the amount 
 from a student named Chadworth. 
 
 "Say, are you sure you fixed Henshaw?" whis- 
 pered the bully of the Hall to Jasniff. "He 
 doesn't look to be very sick or dizzy-headed." 
 
 "Oh, I fixed him right enough," returned Nick 
 Jasniff. "Maybe the stuff hasn't had time to 
 work." 
 
 "Or maybe you didn't give him enough," com- 
 mented Nat Poole. 
 
 "I gave him the dose called for. Of course I 
 didn't dare to give him too much." 
 
 "I don't see anything of Porter or Babcock," 
 went on Poole, with a side wink at his cronies. 
 
 "No, it's funny where they are," answered Gus 
 Plum, in a loud voice. 
 
 "Maybe they got afraid to play," added Jasniff, 
 in an equally loud tone. 
 
 It soon became noised around that Dave and 
 
OFF FOR THE GAME 141 
 
 Paul had failed to show themselves, and Dr. Clay 
 himself came from the grand stand to see about it. 
 But nobody could give him any information. 
 
 "Something must have happened to detain 
 them," said the owner of the Hall. "They would 
 certainly get here if they could." 
 
 At last it was time to go out on the field for 
 practice. Henshaw was put in Babcock's place, 
 as he was able to play the position almost as well 
 as anybody, and a lad named Farrell took the posi- 
 tion reserved for Dave. 
 
 "There goes Henshaw out," said Nat Poole, in 
 a low voice. "He seems to be all right." 
 
 "Why shouldn't he be all right?" demanded a 
 student sitting behind the speaker. 
 
 "I wasn't talking to you, Dodd." 
 
 "Well, why shouldn't Henshaw be all right?" 
 insisted Dodd. 
 
 "Why, — er — somebody said he wasn't feeling 
 well, that's all," stammered Nat Poole. 
 
 "He told me he was feeling bang-up." 
 
 "That so? Well, I'm glad to hear it," said 
 Poole, weakly. 
 
 As a matter of fact Henshaw was feeling just a 
 bit faint and dizzy, the drug not having had time 
 to have its full effect. Luckily the lad was strong 
 and with a good heart action, so he was bound to 
 suffer less than had he been otherwise. 
 
 There was a cheer for the Oak Hall players and 
 
142 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 another cheer when the Rockville eleven appeared 
 on the field. The practice of each team was 
 snappy and vigorous and brought forth applause. 
 
 The umpire and the referee were college men, 
 chosen by Mr. Dale and a teacher from Rockville, 
 and the linesmen were others acceptable all around. 
 The practice over, there was a five minutes' inter- 
 mission. 
 
 "Dave and Babcock are not here yet," sighed 
 Phil, "I declare, it's too bad! If we have many 
 accidents on the field we'll be more than short- 
 handed." 
 
 "They wouldn't stay away of their own ac- 
 cord," said Roger. "Something is wrong — I'm 
 dead sure of it." 
 
 It had been decided that the two halves of the 
 game should be of thirty minutes each, with an 
 intermission of ten minutes. Roger, Phil, Ben, 
 and Buster Beggs occupied the positions they had 
 filled the season previous, and the others of the 
 eleven were placed to the best advantage. The 
 center and the right guard were a little weak, but 
 this could not be helped. On the other hand, the 
 Rockville eleven appeared to be exceptionally well 
 balanced. 
 
 "Time to play!" cried Phil, presently, and the 
 eleven at once took their positions. Then the 
 Rockville men came on the field once more; and a 
 minute later the great game started. 
 
CHAPTER XVI 
 
 THE GREAT FOOTBALL GAME 
 
 At the best it is next to impossible to describe all 
 the plays made in a fast and snappy football game, 
 and I shall not attempt to do so. From the very 
 outset Rockville Academy demonstrated the fact 
 that they had come to win or die trying, and they 
 were alert to a degree that brought forth admira- 
 tion even from their enemies. 
 
 The toss-up was won by Rockville, and the cen- 
 ter kicked off amid a breathless silence. The 
 leather sailed in Sam Day's direction and he caught 
 it and brought it back twelve yards. Ben Bass- 
 wood was called to kick and sent it off to the forty- 
 five-yard line. It was caught, but lost to Phil 
 Lawrence, who managed to tear around the end 
 for five yards. Then followed a mix-up, and the 
 ball went back and forth four times, when it went 
 out of bounds and brought a loss to Rockville of 
 two yards. 
 
 The whole crowd by this time was wild with ex- 
 citement, and every advance by one side or the 
 other was hailed with cheers, the tooting of horns, 
 and the swinging of rattles. 
 
 143 
 
144 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Phew! but this is hard work, sure enough," 
 whispered Phil to Roger. "They are pushing 
 things for all they are worth." 
 
 "I believe they think they can wind us," an- 
 swered the senator's son. 
 
 The ball was put into play a few seconds later. 
 "Twelve, twenty-six, fifty!" was the signal, and it 
 passed rapidly from one Rockville player to an- 
 other. Then came a sensational run of twenty 
 yards, the tackle with the ball rushing Oak Hall's 
 left end. But the fullback was after him and 
 brought him down just as it looked as if Rockville 
 might score a touchdown. 
 
 "Say, look at that run!" 
 
 "I thought he was going to make it, sure!" 
 
 "So did I!" 
 
 "They'll get it anyway, see if they don't!" 
 
 So the cries ran on as the two elevens lined up 
 for the next scrimmage. The first half was now 
 eighteen minutes old, and exactly two minutes later, 
 despite the best efforts of Oak Hall, the leather 
 was forced over the line by the military academy 
 boys. 
 
 "Hurrah! A touchdown for Rockville!" 
 
 "That's the way to do it!" 
 
 And then the crowd cheered harder than ever — 
 that is, those who sympathized with the military 
 academy. Oak Hall and its supporters sat silent, 
 and a few shook their heads and sighed. 
 
THE GREAT FOOBALL GAME 145 
 
 "Didn't I tell you?" whispered Nick Jasniff, to 
 Plum and Poole. "There's the first dose. That 
 money is as good as won I" 
 
 "It suits me right enough," answered the bully 
 of Oak Hall. He did not add that he was very 
 low on cash and that his father had written, stating 
 that he could not supply Gus with any more spend- 
 ing money for a long time to come. 
 
 As soon as the touchdown was made the leather 
 was hurried to the field for a kick. It sailed 
 directly between the goal posts, and at this another 
 yell went up. 
 
 "Six points for Rockville! That's the way to 
 doit!" 
 
 "Now then for another, fellows! Show 'em 
 that is only a starter !" 
 
 With eight more minutes of the first half left the 
 ball was put into play and once more it was sent 
 back and forth. Once Roger made a clever run of 
 fifteen yards and at another time, when a Rock- 
 ville player made a fumble, Phil snatched the ball, 
 sent it to Ben, who turned it over to Henshaw. 
 With the leather in his arm Henshaw made a brave 
 attempt for a touchdown, but was stopped on the 
 thirty-yard line. His run, however, was loudly 
 applauded, and for the time being it gave Jasniff, 
 Plum, and Poole a chill. 
 
 "Phew!" muttered Plum. "I thought he was 
 going straight over !" 
 
146 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "He's the best player they've got," whispered 
 Jasniff. "I can't understand why that drug doesn't 
 work." 
 
 But the drug was working, and it was that which 
 prevented Henshaw from making the touchdown 
 after covering twenty yards. He was growing 
 more dizzy each moment. 
 
 "I must be getting the blind staggers," he said 
 to Roger. "Everything seems to be swimming in 
 front of my eyes." 
 
 "Maybe you ran too hard," suggested the sena- 
 tor's son. 
 
 "No, I've been feeling that way for the past five 
 minutes. I don't know what's the matter with 
 me. 
 
 "Do you want to quit?" 
 
 "Oh, I'll try to play the half out," answered 
 Henshaw. 
 
 With the ball on the thirty-yard line, Oak Hall 
 fought as never before to carry the leather on. It 
 did go down to the twenty-yard line, but only to be 
 lost on a fumble, after which a succession of bril- 
 liant rushes and end runs by Rockville brought it 
 within striking distance of Oak Hall's goal line, 
 when a drop kick sent it once more between the 
 posts. 
 
 "Will you look at that!" 
 
 "A goal from the field! That gives Rockville 
 10 points!" 
 
THE GREAT FOOBALL GAME 147 
 
 The cheering and the general din were tremen- 
 dous. Oak Hall had nothing to say. Plum and 
 his cronies chuckled to themselves. 
 
 "Rockville is rubbing it in, eh?" chuckled Nick 
 Jasniff. "I hope they make it about 50 to o !" 
 
 "So do I," answered Nat Poole. 
 
 Once more the ball went into play, and this time 
 Oak Hall sent it into the Rockville territory in a 
 grim, stone-wall way that could not be resisted. 
 But when it lacked still ten yards of the goal line, 
 the whistle blew, telling that time was up and the 
 first half of the game had come to an end. 
 
 "Hard luck to-day," said Phil, grimly. "They 
 are certainly putting up a great game." 
 
 "They have more weight than we have," an- 
 swered Shadow. "And I must say, their tackling 
 is first-class." 
 
 "I think it is rough," said Buster Beggs. "I got 
 a kick in the shin that wasn't pleasant." 
 
 "That Hausermann is rather rough," said Phil. 
 "I'd hate to have him come down on me." 
 
 "Yes, and he plays off-side," said Roger. "I 
 had to warn him twice, and the referee warned him 
 too." 
 
 Poor Henshaw was now so dizzy he could 
 scarcely stand and two of the other players had to 
 escort him off the field. Andrew Dale questioned 
 the youth closely. 
 
 "You didn't eat or drink anything unusual?" 
 
148 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Not that I know of, sir." 
 
 "Did you ever feel that way before when 
 playing?" 
 
 "No, sir, it never affected me in the least." 
 
 "It is odd. I will call Dr. Blarcom, who is 
 present." 
 
 The doctor came up and made a close examina- 
 tion. He was much puzzled. He also asked 
 Henshaw about his eating and drinking. Then, 
 when the lad complained of feeling sick at the 
 stomach, he gave him an emetic. 
 
 "He has certainly swallowed something that 
 hasn't agreed with him," said the physician, and 
 took Henshaw to the Mongrace mansion, where he 
 might give the sick student every attention. 
 
 With Henshaw, Babcock, and Dave out of the 
 game, Roger hardly knew what to do for players. 
 The lad who had taken Dave's place was only an 
 ordinary player, and to put another ordinary player 
 in place of Henshaw would be to weaken the eleven 
 greatly. 
 
 "It certainly looks like a walk-over for Rock- 
 ville," said the senator's son. "I can't understand 
 what is keeping Dave and Paul away." 
 
 But four minutes of the intermission had passed 
 when there came a sudden shout from outside of 
 the grand-stand dressing rooms. Then with a 
 whirr a big red automobile dashed up and two 
 dusty-looking youths leaped out. 
 
THE GREAT FOOBALL GAME 149 
 
 "Dave and Paul!" ejaculated Phil, joyously. 
 "Where in the world have you been?" 
 
 "Is the game over?" asked Dave, anxiously. 
 
 "The first half is." 
 
 "What's the score?" questioned Babcock, 
 quickly. 
 
 "10 to o against us." 
 
 "Is that so!" 
 
 "But where have you been?" demanded Roger, 
 and added, almost in the same breath: "Can you 
 play?" 
 
 "Certainly we can play — that is what we are 
 here for," returned Dave. "Will somebody lend 
 me a football suit?" 
 
 "We have your suits here," said Shadow, and 
 brought them forth. "Climb right in." 
 
 Dave and Babcock did "climb in," and while 
 doing so briefly related their adventures. 
 
 "When the old wagon went to smash we thought 
 we were surely out of the game," said Dave. "But 
 a few minutes later a man came along in that auto- 
 mobile, and we stopped him and got him to promise 
 to bring us here. We would have gotten here in 
 time for the first half only something got the mat- 
 ter with the auto's batteries." 
 
 "Dave, some enemies played that trick," said 
 Phil. 
 
 "No doubt of it." 
 
 "They wanted us to lose the game." 
 
150 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Of course," said Babcock. 
 
 "Do you suspect any of the Rockville fellows?" 
 
 "Not yet. I am going to investigate after this 
 game is over." 
 
 "And I am going to investigate, too," added 
 Dave. "Why, we might have been killed!" 
 
 The youth who had taken Dave's place on the 
 eleven was perfectly willing to retire, feeling that 
 Oak Hall was going to lose anyway. Babcock 
 took his old place. 
 
 "I am sorry for Spud," he said, referring to 
 Henshaw. "It appears to me that something is 
 wrong all around." 
 
 With the appearance of Dave and Babcock the 
 spirits of Roger, Phil, and the others arose won- 
 derfully. 
 
 "Now, boys, play for all you are worth," said 
 the senator's son. "Make every scrimmage count, 
 and if you get hold of the ball run like all-pos- 
 sessed. We must get something this half, or we'll 
 never hear the end of it." 
 
 "It will certainly make Gus Plum and his cronies 
 crow," answered Dave, grimly. "I suppose they 
 are here?" 
 
 "Yes, in a corner of the stand," answered Buster 
 Beggs. 
 
 "They were out on their wheels this morn- 
 ing," said Sam Day. "Did you see anything of 
 them?" 
 
THE GREAT FOOBALL GAME 151 
 
 "They were out?" repeated Dave, in surprise. 
 "Did they follow us?" 
 
 "They said they went to Oakdale." 
 
 Dave looked at Paul Babcock, who pursed up 
 his lips meditatively. 
 
 "What do you think of that, Paul?" 
 
 "I think it will stand investigation," answered 
 Babcock. "Somebody played us the trick, and it 
 certainly wasn't a friend." 
 
 "Last year Plum and Poole were against us." 
 
 At that moment came a call from the doorway 
 of the dressing room. 
 
 "Time for the second half, boys. Come out on 
 the field." 
 
 It had become noised around that Dave and 
 Babcock had arrived. A number believed this, 
 but others did not. 
 
 "Do you think it is true?" demanded Plum of 
 Jasniff. 
 
 "I don't see how it can be," whispered Jasniff in 
 return. "They must have been carried miles" and 
 miles on that freight train." 
 
 "Oh, it's only talk," grumbled Nat Poole. 
 
 The eleven were now pouring into the field. 
 Among the first to show themselves were Dave and 
 Paul, and a roar of welcome went up from the Oak 
 Hall supporters. 
 
 "There are Porter and Babcock!" 
 
 "Now for some real playing!" 
 
152 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Where in the world have they been?" 
 
 "They are here, sure enough!" whispered Gus 
 Plum, hoarsely. "Nick, what can it mean?" 
 
 "Don't ask me," growled Jasniff. "It beats 
 anything I ever heard of !" 
 
 As soon as they came on the field Dave and Bab- 
 cock reported to the referee, as substitutes for the 
 two players that had dropped out. Then the 
 whistle blew, and the second half of the great game 
 was on. 
 
CHAPTER XVII 
 
 HOW THE GAME ENDED 
 
 There was another spell of breathless silence as 
 the ball went into play on the second half of the 
 great game. The kick-off was clean and clever, 
 and for several minutes the leather remained close 
 to the center of the field, each eleven struggling 
 desperately to force the line of the other. Rock- 
 ville had had one man slightly hurt and another 
 player had taken his place, one who was light and 
 very wiry. He took the ball for a run around the 
 left end, but was brought down. Then in the 
 scrimmage that followed the ball came to Dave 
 and he made a gain of ten yards, breaking through 
 and dodging in a manner that brought forth much 
 favorable comment. 
 
 "That's the way to do it," was the cry. "Carry 
 it over the line!" 
 
 But alas! for the hopes of Oak Hall. In the 
 very next mix-up Buster Beggs made a bad fumble 
 and the wiry substitute on the Rockville eleven se- 
 cured the leather. Before anybody could stop 
 
 153 
 
154 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 him he made a sensational run to the end of the 
 field. 
 
 "Another touchdown for Rockville!" 
 
 How the supporters of the military academy did 
 cheer and yell ! Horns tooted madly and the 
 academy colors went waving in all directions. 
 
 Gus Plum grinned silently, while Nick Jasniff 
 winked at him. 
 
 "Say, we're all right, after all, eh?" whispered 
 Nat Poole. 
 
 "Hush !" muttered the bully of the school. "If 
 our fellows should hear you they'd kill us ! This 
 defeat will make them ugly." 
 
 The touchdown was turned into a goal, giving 
 Rockville 1 6 points as against o for Oak Hall. 
 Things certainly did look blue. 
 
 "Come, fellows, we've got to do something!" 
 urged Roger. "Everybody play for all he is 
 worth. Don't let a single chance escape you !" 
 
 "I am going to do something if I die for it," said 
 Babcock, and went in with a vigor that nothing 
 could resist. Inside of two minutes he secured the 
 ball, dove to the left, turned, and started for the 
 right. Two Rockville players tackled him, but 
 Dave and Buster Beggs came between and Babcock 
 went on. Then Roger took a hand, and in the 
 struggle the ball went over the Rockville line amid 
 a yelling from Oak Hall that could have been 
 heard half a mile. 
 
Like a living- wedge Oak Hall struck against Rockville. 
 Page 155. 
 
HOW THE GAME ENDED 155 
 
 "A touchdown for Oak Hall!" 
 
 "Now wake up, boys, and show 'em what you 
 can do!" 
 
 Dave held the ball and Roger made the kick. 
 The ball went through the posts fairly, scoring 6 
 points for the Hall. Again came a cheer. 
 
 "Well, it's only 6 to 16," whispered Nat Poole. 
 
 "How much longer to play?" asked Plum. 
 
 "Fourteen minutes." 
 
 The six points gained put increased vigor into 
 Oak Hall, and now Roger gave the signal for a 
 certain mass play which had as yet not been tried. 
 Like a living wedge Oak Hall struck against Rock- 
 ville, and although the academy eleven carried 
 more weight they could not withstand such an on- 
 slaught. They separated, and in a twinkling the 
 leather was carried up the field and across the line 
 a second time, within three minutes after the first 
 touchdown was secured. 
 
 "Whoop! Hurrah! Look at that!" 
 
 "Another touchdown ! Keep it up, fellows!" 
 
 "Oak Hall has struck her gait at last!" 
 
 And then the Oak Hall colors were waved 
 wildly, while horns tooted and rattles were swung 
 on every side. It was now Rockville's turn to re- 
 main silent. 
 
 "Be careful, fellows, don't get excited," warned 
 Roger. "Watch your chances." 
 
 The goal was kicked, making the score, Rock- 
 
156 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 ville 1 6, Oak Hall 12. There were but eight 
 minutes more in which to play. Once again the 
 leather came into the field. Rockville was now on 
 guard against another mass play and it was decided 
 to try the left end. The ball went to Ben, who 
 passed it to Dave. Dave made a short run and 
 doubled, as if turning back. Then he plunged 
 forward, hurdled (it was the old style of playing) , 
 and tore up the field for twenty yards. Then he 
 was brought to earth with a thud that made his 
 ears ring and caused him to see stars. 
 
 "Are you hurt, Dave?" he heard Roger ask, 
 and sitting up he shook his head. Time had been 
 called, and he learned that for two minutes he had 
 been dead to the world. 
 
 "I — I guess I am all right," he said, and with a 
 mighty effort pulled himself together. "Did — did 
 I gain anything?" 
 
 "Did you gain anything? Well, rather!" an- 
 swered Phil. "It was a dandy play!" 
 
 Again the ball was put into play, and it went 
 back and forth in a manner that was heartbreak- 
 ing, first for one side and then for the other. Then 
 came a warning cry: 
 
 "Three minutes more to play!" 
 
 It nerved all of the players up as never before 
 and the struggle was the most bitter yet. But 
 with less than a minute and a half to play Dave se- 
 cured the ball and made a clever pass to Phil, who 
 
HOW THE GAME ENDED 157 
 
 started up the field. Babcock guarded him on one 
 side and Roger on the other, and in a trice another 
 sensational run was on. 
 
 "Down him! Down him!" was the frantic 
 yell from Rockville, and just as Phil, panting for 
 breath, reached the goal-line he was caught and 
 thrown with tremendous violence, his head striking 
 the ground with great force. 
 
 "Another touchdown!" 
 
 "Oak Hall wins the game!" 
 
 It was true, the touchdown had been made, fairly 
 and squarely. With drooping hearts Rockville 
 came out of the mix-up. There was nothing more 
 to be done, for all but quarter of a minute of the 
 time was up. Phil lay on the ball motionless, his 
 face buried in the grass. 
 
 "He's hurt!" cried Dave, bending over his 
 chum. "Phil!" 
 
 There was no answer, and now Roger and some 
 others came to the aid of the fallen one. They 
 turned Phil over. His face was pale and his eyes 
 closed. He made not the slightest sound. 
 
 "Call the doctor!" said Dave, in as steady a 
 voice as he could command. "I — I hope he isn't 
 hurt very much." 
 
 Water was brought and Phil's face was bathed, 
 but still he made no sound nor did he open his eyes. 
 Then the doctor came up and took charge. 
 
 "He has received a severe shock," said the 
 
158 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 physician, after an examination. "As yet I cannot 
 tell how badly he is affected. His head is bleed- 
 ing, and it is possible he may have fractured his 
 skull. We had best remove him to the house." 
 
 A barn door was procured and a blanket thrown 
 over it, and on this the hurt student was placed and 
 six others carried him to the mansion. In the 
 meantime there had been a great cheering over 
 Oak Hall's victory, but this soon came to an end 
 when it was known that Phil Lawrence had been 
 seriously hurt. 
 
 "I hope his skull hasn't been fractured," said 
 Dave. "He certainly came down hard. I heard 
 the thump plainly." 
 
 "So did I," answered Babcock, and then he ran 
 off to see how Henshaw was faring. He found 
 the latter sitting up in an easy-chair, as pale as 
 death itself. 
 
 "Won out, eh?" said Henshaw, weakly. "Good 
 enough !" 
 
 "How do you feel now?" questioned Babcock. 
 
 "Oh, my stomach is better and the dizziness is 
 gone. But I am as weak as a rag." 
 
 Through an attendant Henshaw had heard of 
 the arrival of Dave and Babcock and of the 
 progress of the great game. He was shocked to 
 learn that Phil had been seriously hurt. 
 
 "This will put a damper on the celebration," 
 said he, and he was right. Only a few cared to 
 
HOW THE GAME ENDED 159 
 
 celebrate with Phil, for all they knew, lying at 
 death's door. The sufferer was still unconscious, 
 and a messenger had been sent off for another 
 physician who was also a surgeon. 
 
 "This takes the edge off the victory," said 
 Dave. "I'd rather lose than have anybody seri- 
 ously hurt." 
 
 "Morr, we are mighty sorry for this," said the 
 captain of the Rockville eleven, coming up. "I 
 am sure you know it wasn't done intentionally." 
 
 "I know that," answered Roger. "But the play 
 was pretty rough, especially towards the end." 
 
 "It was a fair tackle," said the Rockville cap- 
 tain, and moved off. 
 
 Those from the military academy felt their de- 
 feat keenly. Just when they had thought victory 
 certain all their hopes had been dashed to the 
 ground. They had to admit that Oak Hall had 
 played fairly from start to finish. 
 
 "Boys, you did splendidly," said Dr. Clay. 
 "The one dark spot is the fact that Lawrence has 
 been hurt. I sincerely trust it does not prove 
 serious." 
 
 While the doctor was doing what he could for 
 Phil, the two schools were entertained in royal 
 style by Mr. Mongrace. But Dave and Roger 
 could eat little, their thoughts being constantly 
 with Phil. Three others who did not enjoy the 
 feast were Plum, Poole, and Jasniff. 
 
160 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Hang the luck, anyway!" growled the bully, as 
 he and his cronies walked away from the table. 
 "Jasniff, this is the worst yet." 
 
 "Who would have thought that they could pull 
 themselves together like that," grumbled Jasniff. 
 "Why, I never saw such work on any field. They 
 went at the play like demons — nothing could stand 
 before them." 
 
 "Yes, and Phil Lawrence got a broken head for 
 his pains," said Poole, in a tone more of satisfac- 
 tion than regret. 
 
 "I don't care a continental for Lawrence," pur- 
 sued the bully of Oak Hall. "What I am think- 
 ing of is the money I have lost." 
 
 "And the money I've lost, too," added 
 Poole. 
 
 "Well, we'll have to pocket our losses, that's 
 all," answered Jasniff. "With Porter, Babcock, 
 and Henshaw off the list I thought we'd make a 
 sure thing of it — but we didn't, and there you 
 are. 
 
 "I don't know what I am going to do about the 
 money I put up," said Gus Plum. 
 
 "Write to your old man for some," suggested 
 Jasniff. "Tell him you lost your money, but don't 
 say how." 
 
 "He won't let me have any more just yet — said 
 so in his last letter." 
 
 "How about you, Nat?" 
 
HOW THE GAME ENDED 161 
 
 "My old man won't give up a cent until next 
 allowance day, and that's two weeks off. I'll have 
 to live on air till then." 
 
 A little later Poole was called away by one of 
 the students, and Gus Plum and Nick Jasniff were 
 left to themselves. Plum was in a quandary, for 
 he had borrowed from several parties and now did 
 not know how to pay the amounts back. Jasniff 
 noticed his uneasiness. 
 
 "Don't take the loss so hard, Gus," he said. 
 "Let us go off and have a smoke — it will settle 
 your nerves. If we were in town we might get a 
 drink. But we can't get it around here." 
 
 "Let's go back to the Hall, I am sick of it here," 
 answered the bully of the school ; and a few minutes 
 later he and Jasniff started off, leaving Poole be- 
 hind, in the company of several girls who had 
 driven in to witness the football match. Poole 
 always dressed very fastidiously, and sought the 
 company of the girls whenever the opportunity 
 offered. 
 
 Halfway to Oak Hall, Plum and Jasniff de- 
 termined to ride on their wheels to Hampton, a 
 small village south of Oakdale. Here they put up 
 at the tavern, and Jasniff spent his last twenty cents 
 for some liquor. Then they sat down in the back 
 room, to smoke cigarettes and talk over their 
 future plans. 
 
 "It don't feel nice to be dead-broke," said 
 
162 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 Jasniff. "Wouldn't you like to earn a little pile, 
 Gus?" 
 
 "How?" questioned the bully eagerly. 
 
 "Oh, — I don't know exactly," drawled Jasniff, 
 looking up at the ceiling. "But it might be done, 
 you know." 
 
 "Well, I've got to get money somehow," an- 
 swered Plum, desperately. "I am not going 
 around without a cent in my pocket, and in debt, 
 too." 
 
 "Will you stand by me if I show you a way to 
 get a little pile?" asked Jasniff, lowering his voice. 
 
 "Yes, I will," answered Plum, boldly. 
 
 "All right, then; Til let you know what I can do 
 in a few days. I've got to consult somebody else 
 first, though." 
 
CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 A FUNNY INITIATION 
 
 The celebration to follow the grand victory was 
 a rather tame affair on account of the accident to 
 Phil Lawrence. The ship-owner's son was a prime 
 favorite with many of the Oak Hall students and 
 they asked about him constantly. 
 
 "He cannot be moved at present," said the doc- 
 tors. "He must remain here." And after that 
 the sufferer was made as comfortable as possible in 
 one of the spare chambers of the mansion. A tele- 
 gram was at once sent to his parents, and they came 
 on the following morning. Poor Phil was still un- 
 conscious but came to his senses that evening, and 
 by the following day seemed a trifle improved. 
 
 "Oh, I do hope he gets over it entirely," said 
 Dave to Roger. "It would be awful to think of 
 his suffering all his life." 
 
 "That is true, Dave. I'd rather we hadn't 
 played at all." 
 
 "And to think it came at the very end of the 
 game," broke in Buster Beggs. 
 
 "It will stop football for this season," an- 
 163 
 
164 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 nounced Sam Day, and he was right. Dr. Clay 
 issued orders that very day that no more games 
 should be played until it was certain that Phil was 
 out of danger. Even as it was, a number of the 
 students received word from their parents and 
 guardians forbidding their playing any more. 
 
 Dave wrote to his uncle and to the others about 
 the game, and received several letters in return, 
 including one from Jessie Wadsworth which he 
 kept to himself and prized very highly. In it the 
 girl wrote that she was glad they had won and was 
 sure Dave had done his full share to gain the vic- 
 tory, but she was sorry to learn Phil had been hurt 
 and that Dave must be sure to keep out of harm. 
 
 "We cannot afford to have anything happen to 
 you," wrote Jessie, "for we all think so much of 
 you." And this made Dave's cheeks flush and his 
 heart beat with keenest pleasure. 
 
 The letter from Dunston Porter was also inter- 
 esting, but one paragraph made Dave's heart sink. 
 In this Mr. Porter stated that as yet no word of 
 any kind had been received about Dave's father 
 and sister. 
 
 "It certainly is queer you don't hear from them," 
 said Roger, when he learned of this. "If they are 
 in Europe or in America at least one of your letters 
 must have followed them up." 
 
 "It's a mystery to me," answered Dave, and 
 heaved a long sigh. He was more than impatient 
 
A FUNNY INITIATION 165 
 
 to meet his father and sister, and who can blame 
 him? 
 
 The two bicycles belonging to Dave and Bab- 
 cock had been brought in by a farmer of that vicin- 
 ity, who had found them near the fallen tree. This 
 man was rewarded for his trouble, and Dave, 
 Roger, and Babcock went to the spot hoping to find 
 some clew to the mystery. They saw that the tree 
 was decayed near the roots but that it had un- 
 doubtedly been broken off by force. 
 
 "It was surely the work of some enemies," said 
 Dave. "The question is, Who is guilty?" 
 
 "Perhaps we'll learn some day," answered the 
 senator's son; and there, for the time being, the 
 subject was dropped. 
 
 As my old readers know there was a secret so- 
 ciety at Oak Hall known as the Gee Eyes, this 
 mysterious appellation standing for the initials, 
 G. I., which in their turn stood for the words, 
 Guess It. This society had its officers and its secret 
 password, and met "semi-occasionally or oftener" 
 as the by-laws had it. It was gotten up mostly for 
 fun, — the said fun being largely due to the initia- 
 tion of new members. Dave had joined and so 
 had his chums, and they had aided in initiating a 
 number of others. 
 
 For various reasons Plum, Poole, and Jasniff 
 were out of this society. When Jasniff had 
 wanted to join — as a newcomer to the Hall — he 
 
166 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 had been rejected with scant ceremony. This had 
 angered him, and as a consequence he and his 
 cronies, along with several other students, had or- 
 ganized a new society, called the D. D. A. Club, 
 the initials standing for Dare Do Anything. This 
 was supposed to meet once a month, and all sorts 
 of inducements were offered to get the other stu- 
 dents to join. 
 
 "I hear the Gee Eyes are going to meet soon," 
 said Nat Poole, one day to his cronies. "Ain't it 
 about time the D. D. A. met too?" 
 
 "Have you found a new member?" asked Jas- 
 niff. 
 
 "Frank Bond wants to join." 
 
 "Oh, he's only a little fellow," sneered Jas- 
 niff. 
 
 "Never mind, we can get some fun out of him," 
 said Gus Plum. "I'd like something to do. 
 Things are dead slow." 
 
 The Gee Eyes met the very next night, and hear- 
 ing of this the D. D. A. Club did the same. A 
 new student named Sultzer — a German boy — 
 wanted to join the Gee Eyes, and Dave and Ben 
 Basswood were appointed as a committee of two to 
 make ready for the occasion. 
 
 "We'll have to give 'em something brand-new," 
 said Ben. 
 
 "That will not be so easy — since we have tried 
 nearly everything," answered Dave. 
 
Carl was made to bow until his nose touched the floor. 
 Page 167. 
 
A FUNNY INITIATION 167 
 
 "They are building a new house over near the 
 Grislow place. Can't we do something there?" 
 
 "Maybe we can," said Dave. "Let us look over 
 the ground." 
 
 By the time the Gee Eyes met everything was in 
 readiness, and Ben Basswood brought Carl Sultzer 
 to the meeting, which was held in an old boat-house 
 down the river. In the meantime the other mem- 
 bers had attired themselves in cotton robes of red, 
 with black hoods over their heads and a yellow 
 tassel dangling over one ear. Some had wooden 
 swords, one a wooden hammer, and others stuffed 
 clubs. 
 
 As Carl Sultzer, a fat boy with a round, ruddy 
 face, was thrust into the room, he was surrounded 
 and all present began to chant : 
 
 "Hoopra! hoopra! Dilly duddy! 
 
 Here he comes so fat and ruddy! 
 Hoopra! hoopra! Dilly dee! 
 
 Stranger, stranger! Bend your knee! 
 Hoopra! hoopra! Dilly dud! 
 
 Do you want to join this club ? 
 If you do, down to the ground, 
 
 Make to us a bow profound!'' 
 
 As the chant went on Carl Sultzer was forced to 
 his knees and was made to bow until his nose 
 touched the floor. 
 
 "Vot is dis ding, annahow?" he asked, in a 
 trembling voice. "Is dis der Chee Eyes Club, I 
 ton't know?" 
 
1 68 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "This is the renowned Gee Eyes Club," came in 
 a solemn tone. 
 
 "Wouldst thou join us, base stranger?" asked 
 another voice. 
 
 "Yah, sure, I choin," answered Carl. "Put vot 
 I got to to alretty?" 
 
 "Thou shalt soon see," was the answer. "Num- 
 bers Three and Six, blindfold him." 
 
 "Look here, I ton't like dis!" cried the German 
 student, as a bag was thrown over his head and 
 fastened around his neck. The bag had a hole in 
 the back, so that he could get air. But he could 
 not see a thing. 
 
 "It must be done," was the answer. "For par- 
 ticulars see Section 45, rule 917 of the by-laws. 
 Are you ready to learn the by-laws?" 
 
 "Der py-laws? Vot I got to puy py der py- 
 laws?" asked the German student, cautiously. 
 
 "You haven't got to buy anything. You must 
 learn them." 
 
 "Which puts me in mind of a story," came in 
 
 another voice. "A man once Oh, excuse 
 
 me, I forgot!" And the story came to a sudden 
 end, as the speaker received a whack over the ear 
 from a stuffed club. 
 
 "I believe Shadow would want to tell a story if 
 he was at a funeral," whispered one hooded figure 
 to another. 
 
 "Lo! the march begins!" cried a loud voice, in 
 
A FUNNY INITIATION 169 
 
 Carl Sultzer's ear. It made the German boy 
 jump. Then he was caught by the arms and his 
 hands were tied behind him. In this fashion he 
 was marched from the old boat-house and in the 
 direction of the new building previously mentioned. 
 
 "Vere you been daking me?" asked Carl. 
 
 "Wait, and thou shalt see." 
 
 "How I vos going to see of I got mine eyes 
 blindfolded alretty?" 
 
 To this there was no answer, but several of the 
 hooded figures snickered. 
 
 The new building reached, several of the boys 
 caught up the German lad in a blanket. 
 
 "Vot is dis now?" he asked, in fresh alarm. 
 
 "Be careful now while you carry him to the 
 top of the building," whispered one boy, but loud 
 enough for the German lad to hear. 
 
 "Hi! vot is dis, annahow?" yelled Carl. 
 
 "A new house they are building. We are going 
 to take you to the top," answered a member of the 
 secret society. 
 
 "Maype I ton't vos vant to go py der dop al- 
 retty," pleaded Carl. 
 
 "It won't hurt you. Come on, fellows !" 
 
 In a twinkling the German youth was lifted up 
 and carried along, over some wooden horses and 
 lumber piles. He thought he was going up — he. 
 knew not where. 
 
 "Hi ! ton't you trop me town," he wailed. 
 
I/O DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "No, Carl dear, we'll drop you up," came in a 
 cheery voice, and this brought forth another 
 snicker. 
 
 Presently the boys came to a halt, and the victim 
 was placed on his feet on a narrow board. 
 
 "Don't lose your balance," said one boy, cau- 
 tiously. 
 
 "It's about thirty feet to the ground," added 
 another. 
 
 "Oh, my ! I ton't vos vant to dumble, ain't it I" 
 shrieked Carl, in terror. 
 
 "You won't if you are careful. Now you must 
 walk over the beams from one end of this building 
 to the other." 
 
 "I can't vos do dot ! I vos dumble town sure !" 
 wailed Carl. 
 
 "You have got to do it if you want to join this 
 society. Here, let me place your foot on the next 
 beam," and Carl's right foot was caught up and 
 put on a beam a foot and a half in front of that 
 upon which he had been standing. 
 
 "Look out! I vos dumble me town!" he 
 shrieked. 
 
 "Steady now and you'll be all right," was the 
 answer. "Forward you go!" 
 
 But poor Carl did not go forward, instead he 
 remained standing on the two beams, his knees 
 shaking visibly. 
 
 "Forward!" was the cry again, and now he was 
 
A FUNNY INITIATION 171 
 
 tapped on the back with the wooden swords and 
 stuffed clubs. 
 
 "I dumble me town! I dumble me town sure 
 as I vas porn!" he shrieked. "Ton't douch me!" 
 
 "Then move on. We won't let you fall," said 
 one student, and still trembling the German lad 
 started to walk across the beams to the other end 
 of the building, as he thought. He passed over 
 seven beams when, of a sudden, one fell over. 
 Down he went, yelling wildly and clutching at the 
 beam he had just left. Then he struck the ground, 
 which was just under the beams, and rolled over. 
 In another moment the sack was taken from his 
 head and his hands were unloosened. 
 
 "Veil, I neffer!" he ejaculated, gazing around in 
 a sheepish way. "I dink me sure I vos der top 
 of der puilding on alretty! Und I vos on der 
 groundt all der vile! Now ain't dot funny!" 
 And all at once he set up a roar of laughter. The 
 other students joined in, and the general merriment 
 lasted for fully five minutes. 
 
 "Now, Carl, you are a full-fledged member of 
 the Gee Eyes," said Dave, coming forward. "Let 
 me congratulate you." And he gave Carl's hand 
 a tight squeeze. 
 
 "Dank you," said the German lad. Then the 
 others shook hands, each giving Carl's hand the 
 tightest squeeze possible. Soon the youth began 
 to dance around. 
 
172 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Hi! somepody stop dot!" he roared. "I ton't 
 vont mine hand squashed to a jelly alretty! Let 
 go, I told you !" And after that he would do no 
 more handshaking. 
 
 It was rather cold and soon one of the students 
 suggested that they go back to the Hall. But the 
 others demurred. 
 
 "Let us take a trolley ride," said one. "Just the 
 thing in this moonlight. We can get back in 
 plenty of time." 
 
 So it was agreed, and off the crowd set, in the 
 direction of the trolley line, upon which they had 
 had so much sport the previous summer. Nobody 
 dreamed of the surprise in store for them. 
 
CHAPTER XIX 
 
 ALMOST SCARED TO DEATH 
 
 While the Gee Eyes were having their sport 
 with Carl Sultzer quite another scene was being 
 enacted some distance away, in the vicinity of the 
 trolley tracks. 
 
 Little Frank Bond, a pale and highly sensitive 
 youth who had come to Oak Hall two weeks be- 
 fore, was being initiated into the mysteries of the 
 D. D. A. Club by Plum, Poole, Jasniff, and several 
 of their cronies. 
 
 Frank did not care for clubs, being a lad of a 
 retiring disposition. But he had been "talked into 
 it" by Plum, who thought he saw some keen sport 
 in scaring the little fellow half to death. 
 
 "You must join by all means," said the bully of 
 the school. "Why, life at Oak Hall won't be 
 worth living unless you're a member of the D. D. 
 A. Club." And very foolishly Frank agreed to 
 submit to an initiation. 
 
 "We'll scare him out of his seven senses," 
 chuckled Plum. "It will be a barrel of fun." 
 
 173 
 
174 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "What will you do?" questioned the others of 
 the club. 
 
 When the bully of Oak Hall unfolded his plan 
 several demurred, stating it would be rather severe 
 on a lad of Frank's temperament. But they were 
 overruled, and in the end the so-styled initiation 
 was carried out as the bully planned it. 
 
 After a good deal of ceremony, which was great 
 fun and rather enjoyed by the small boy, Frank 
 was blindfolded and marched out in the direction 
 of the trolley tracks. The club members took to a 
 side road, where there was a single track running 
 to a town several miles distant. On this track was 
 a new turnout, which had been put down only a 
 short while before. 
 
 "Where are we going?" asked Frank, timidly, 
 as the others hurried him along. 
 
 "To the trolley tracks," was the answer. "We 
 want to test your nerve." 
 
 "How?" 
 
 "Oh, we'll put you on the tracks and let the 
 trolley run over you," answered Plum, brutally. 
 
 "Oh, please don't put me on the tracks!" cried 
 Frank. "I — I know you don't want to hurt me, 
 but a trolley car might come along, and I might get 
 struck." 
 
 "Oh, it's all right," said Jasniff. "If you're 
 ground up we'll pick up the pieces and give you a 
 decent burial." 
 
ALMOST SCARED TO DEATH 175 
 
 This sort of talk was kept up until the trolley 
 line was reached, and the effect was to completely 
 unnerve the young victim. He was allowed to see 
 the single track and then blindfolded once more, 
 and his hands were tied behind his back. 
 
 "Now put him on the tracks," commanded 
 Plum, roughly. 
 
 "And don't forget to chain him fast," added 
 Jasniff, rattling a dog chain he had brought along. 
 
 "Oh, we'll chain him good and hard," said Nat 
 Poole. 
 
 "No! no! Please don't!" cried Frank, and now 
 he tried to break away from his tormentors. A 
 struggle ensued, but in the end he was subdued and 
 dragged along the track to where was located the 
 turnout just mentioned. Here he was thrown on 
 his back, and his hands were fastened down to one 
 of the rails. 
 
 "Don't! Let me go! Please let me go!" he 
 shrieked. "I don't want to be tied to the track! 
 I don't want to join the club ! If a trolley should 
 come along I'd surely be hurt! Let me go!" 
 And he started to struggle again. 
 
 "See here, aren't we going a little too far?" 
 whispered one of the students. 
 
 "He's too sensitive for this sort of sport," added 
 another. 
 
 "Oh, pshaw! it's all right," interrupted Plum. 
 "The little beggar won't be hurt in the least." 
 
176 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "But he'll be scared to death." 
 
 "Well, that's the fun of it," came from Jasniff. 
 
 In the meantime Frank Bond continued to cry- 
 out to be released. He was so frightened now 
 that he know not what to do. He struggled madly 
 to break his bonds. 
 
 "I'm going to let him go," began one boy, a lad 
 named Messmer. 
 
 "Don't you touch him," answered Plum, 
 roughly. "It's only fun." 
 
 "But, Gus " 
 
 "Here comes the trolley!" shouted Jasniff. 
 "Now, Bond, take it easy when they run over 
 you!" 
 
 "Don't throw the trolley off the track," added 
 Plum, brutally. 
 
 The trolley came along swiftly in the semi-dark- 
 ness, and as it approached Frank Bond let out a 
 piercing scream for help. He was now completely 
 beside himself with fear. 
 
 "Don't, don't! Help!" he screamed. "Save 
 me! Save me!" And then he began to foam at 
 the mouth. 
 
 With a rush and a roar the trolley car came on. 
 The poor boy on the turnout track thought sure 
 it was going to run over him and struggled madly 
 to get free. Then, just as the trolley swept beside 
 him, he broke his bonds, leaped to his feet, and 
 stepped blindly toward the car. His arm struck 
 
ALMOST SCARED TO DEATH 177 
 
 the back platform and he was hurled backward. 
 Then the trolley, with its gleaming headlight, 
 swept on its way, the motorman taking no notice 
 of what had happened. 
 
 "He's hurt!" was the cry from Messmer. 
 
 "It's the little beggar's own fault," said Gus 
 Plum, but his voice trembled as he spoke. 
 
 u Oh, I am killed! I am killed!" cried Frank, 
 struggling to his feet and throwing the bandage 
 from his eyes. He was foaming at the mouth, and 
 bleeding both at the head and on the hand. 
 "Don't let the trolley go over me again ! Save 
 me! Save me!" And then, with a bound, he 
 turned and disappeared into the bushes and trees 
 which lined the trolley road at this point. 
 
 "He has gone mad!" whispered one of the boys, 
 hoarsely. 
 
 "As mad as a March hare," was the comment of 
 another of the students. "Come back, Frank! 
 It's all right !" he called out. 
 
 "The little fool!" muttered Jasniff. "He 
 wouldn't have been hurt at all if he had remained 
 quiet." He raised his voice: "Come back' here, 
 Bond, it's all over!" 
 
 "I said he couldn't stand it," said Messmer. 
 "It was a shame to go so far." 
 
 "Oh, don't preach to me," returned Jasniff. 
 "Bond, are you coming back?" he cried, in a louder 
 tone. 
 
1 78 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 The only reply was a distant scream, so cold and 
 uncanny it made all of the students shiver. Then 
 came other screams, gradually growing fainter and 
 fainter. 
 
 "He is going deeper and deeper into th<= 
 woods!" 
 
 "Say, we'll have to get him out of that!" 
 
 "He has gone crazy, just as sure as fate," said 
 Messmer. "Come, we must bring him back and 
 do what we can for him." 
 
 The wood was a long one and some distance 
 from the trolley turnout was another road, leading 
 down to the main line. Dave and his chums were 
 coming along this road when Ben came to a sudden 
 halt. 
 
 "Listen!" 
 
 "What did you hear, Ben?" 
 
 Before Ben could answer Dave's question a 
 blood-curdling scream rent the air. It was fol- 
 lowed by another and then another. 
 
 "My gracious! is that a ghost?" queried Sam 
 Day. 
 
 "It's somebody in trouble perhaps," came from 
 Roger. 
 
 "Of dot peen a ghost I dink I go me pack to der 
 Hall alretty now!" said Carl Sultzer, in alarm. 
 
 "There are no ghosts," said Dave. "All so- 
 called ghosts are make-believes — humbugs, in 
 fact." 
 
ALMOST SCARED TO DEATH 179 
 
 "Which puts me in mind of a story," said 
 Shadow, as the crowd came to a halt, listening to a 
 repetition of the cries. "A lot of college students 
 wanted to play a joke on their professor, so they 
 put together the body of one bug, the wings of 
 another, the legs of another, and the horns of an- 
 other. Then they went to the old professor and 
 said : 'Here is a wonderful new bug we have found. 
 What family does it belong to?' The old pro- 
 fessor looked the thing over for a minute. 'A 
 well-known family,' he said. 'A very large 
 family.' 'What?' asked the students, all ready to 
 laugh at the old fellow. 'The family of hum- 
 bugs,' answered the professor." 
 
 "That's all right," said Roger, laughing, while 
 the others joined in. 
 
 "Say, vot has dot hum-pug to to mit dot ghost?" 
 asked Carl, innocently. He had been the only one 
 unable to appreciate the joke. 
 
 "Nothing, but — listen !" 
 
 Buster Beggs broke off short, as another scream 
 rent the air. Then the members of the Gee Eyes 
 saw a wild-looking youth rush across the road and 
 disappear among the trees beyond. 
 
 "Did you see that?" 
 
 "It was a boy!" 
 
 "He acted as if he was crazy!" 
 
 "Yes, and do you know who it was?" demanded 
 Dave. "It was little Frank Bond !" 
 
180 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "So it was," added Roger. "Boys, what can 
 this mean?" 
 
 "He must be in trouble," said Buster Beggs. 
 
 "Perhaps some wild animal scared him," was 
 Ben's comment. "But what can he be doing out 
 here alone this time of night?" 
 
 "Bond! Bond!" cried Roger. "Come back 
 here ! What's the matter ?" 
 
 But the only answer that came back was another 
 scream, as the half-crazed lad plunged deeper and 
 deeper into the wood. Soon he was completely 
 out of hearing. 
 
 "I don't like this," was Dave's comment. 
 
 "Listen, I hear somebody else coming," said 
 Ben, and soon they heard Plum and his crowd ap- 
 proaching through the woods. They were hunt- 
 ing in several directions for Frank Bond. 
 
 "Hullo!" cried Roger to the other crowd, and 
 soon the D. D. A. members and the Gee Eyes con- 
 fronted each other. 
 
 "What brings you out here?" demanded Plum, 
 suspiciously. 
 
 "We might ask the same question of you?" re- 
 turned Dave, coldly. 
 
 "Oh, I say, Porter, have you seen anything of 
 little Frank Bond?" asked Messmer, stepping for- 
 ward. 
 
 "Yes, we saw him a minute ago. He ran across 
 this road as if he was crazy. What's the trouble?" 
 
ALMOST SCARED TO DEATH 181 
 
 "Don't say a word!" burst out Jasniff, confront- 
 ing his fellow club member. 
 
 "Bond got scared and ran away from us," went 
 on Messmer, ignoring Nick Jasniff completely. 
 "Did he — er — did he look hurt, or — er — crazy?" 
 
 "He looked both," put in Roger. "What have 
 you been doing, hazing him?" 
 
 "That's our affair," broke in Plum, warningly. 
 
 "Look here, Plum, and you too, Jasniff, I won't 
 stand for any more of your talk!" cried Messmer, 
 wrathfully. "You went too far, and I said so from 
 the start." He turned again to Dave and Roger. 
 "We were initiating Bond into our club. We had 
 him down to the trolley track and — well, he got 
 badly scared and bumped into a trolley that was 
 passing. Then all at once he seemed to go crazy 
 and ran off into the woods. We don't know 
 how badly he is hurt or where he has gone to." 
 
 "If that's the case, one thing is certain," said 
 Dave. "We must find him, and do it as soon as 
 possible." 
 
CHAPTER XX 
 
 a student's strange disappearance 
 
 Much against the wishes of Plum, Poole, and 
 Jasniff, Messmer told many of the details of what 
 had been done to poor Frank Bond. He did not 
 attempt to shield himself. His story was corrob- 
 orated by a student named Jardell, who was dis- 
 gusted by the attitude taken by the bully of Oak 
 Hall and his intimates. 
 
 "I like fun as well as the next one," said Jardell, 
 "but I don't want to see it carried too far." 
 
 "Oh, you needn't blame us for everything," 
 sneered Plum. "You're tarred with the same 
 brush." 
 
 "There is no use in discussing the matter now," 
 said Dave. "What we want to do is to find poor 
 Frank. Why, he may be seriously hurt !" 
 
 "I trust not," answered Messmer, turning pale. 
 
 The students walked into the wood and a search 
 was begun that lasted the best part of an hour. 
 Nobody got on the trail of the missing boy and no 
 more cries were heard. It was so dark that but 
 little could be seen, and at last the whole crowd 
 came out on the road again. 
 
 182 
 
A STUDENT'S DISAPPEARANCE 183 
 
 The thoughts of a trolley ride had been aban- 
 doned by the members of the Gee Eyes, and they 
 decided to get back to the Hall as soon as pos- 
 sible. 
 
 "But Dr. Clay ought to be told about Frank," 
 said Dave, to Messmer and Jardell. 
 
 "I'll tell him," answered Messmer, promptly. 
 "I'll tell him the truth, even if I'm dismissed from 
 the school for it." 
 
 "So will I," added Jardell. 
 
 "Going to get us into trouble, eh?" growled Gus 
 Plum. "Better go slow." 
 
 "I'll not mention any names," said Messmer. 
 
 "Neither will I," added Jardell. "I am not 
 that kind." 
 
 Presently all of the students returned to Oak 
 Hall by the shortest possible route. The Gee 
 Eyes went in a crowd by themselves, and because 
 of an open back door had small difficulty in enter- 
 ing without being noticed. A little later Plum and 
 his cronies came in, followed by Messmer and Jar- 
 dell. 
 
 "Do you think Messmer and Jardell will really 
 go to the doctor?" questioned Sam Day. 
 
 "I do," answered Dave. "They are good, hon- 
 est fellows, both of them. After this I reckon 
 they'll give Plum and his crowd the go-by." And 
 in that surmise Dave was correct. 
 
 The boys listened in the upper hallway, and soon 
 
1 84 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 heard Messmer and Jardell enter the Hall. The 
 two held a whispered talk for a minute and then 
 walked boldly to Dr. Clay's room and rapped on 
 the door. 
 
 "They are certainly going to face the music," 
 whispered Roger. 
 
 "I admire their grit," was Ben's comment. 
 
 The knock on the doctor's door was answered by 
 a voice from within, and presently Dr. Clay ap- 
 peared, clad in his dressing-gown. Then the 
 owner of the Hall and the two students went down 
 to the office. 
 
 Exactly all that passed between the doctor and 
 Messmer and Jardell was never known to the 
 school at large. But it was known that the boys 
 told a straight story and utterly refused to mention 
 any names but their own and poor Frank Bond's. 
 As soon as the meeting in the office was over Dr. 
 Clay summoned Jackson Lemond and Swingly the 
 janitor, and all three went out, taking Messmer 
 and Jardell with them. 
 
 "They have gone on a hunt," said Dave. "Oh, 
 I do hope they find that poor lad!" 
 
 It goes without saying that some of the students 
 did not sleep well that night. Plum, Poole, and 
 Jasniff were particularly restless, fearing they 
 would be called to the bar of justice. They were 
 sure Messmer and Jardell would "blab" on them, 
 as the bully expressed it. 
 
A STUDENT'S DISAPPEARANCE 185 
 
 "But if they do, I'll hammer the life out of 
 them," said the bully. 
 
 "And so will I," added Jasniff. 
 
 In the morning it was easy to see that something 
 was wrong. The teachers and hired help went 
 around whispering to themselves, and there was a 
 good deal of quiet talking among the boys. It 
 was soon learned that Frank Bond was still missing 
 and nobody knew what had become of him. 
 
 As soon as the school was assembled Dr. Clay 
 addressed the students. 
 
 "Young gentlemen, a most deplorable thing oc- 
 curred last night," he began. "One of the younger 
 students was taken out and 'initiated,' as it is called, 
 into one of your secret societies. The strain was 
 too great on his nerves, and after being hurt by a 
 trolley car, he became half-crazy and disappeared 
 into the North End woods. Two students have 
 already told me about the affair. I want to know 
 the names of the others connected with this occur- 
 rence. Anybody who had anything to do with it, 
 stand up." 
 
 There was a full minute of silence and the stu- 
 dents looked keenly at one another. 
 
 "Does anybody in this assembly room know any- 
 thing about this at all?" went on the master of Oak 
 Hall. "Remember, young gentlemen, it is a 
 serious matter, and I want to learn all there is to 
 know of it." 
 
1 86 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 As the doctor ceased speaking Dave arose in his 
 seat. He was promptly followed by Roger, Ben, 
 and half a dozen others of the Gee Eyes. The 
 other students looked at those who had arisen in 
 astonishment, while Plum, Poole, and Jasniff were 
 dumfounded. 
 
 "Is he going to blab too?" whispered Jasniff to 
 Plum, indicating Dave. 
 
 "Looks like it." 
 
 "Porter, what have you to say?" questioned Dr. 
 Clay. 
 
 "Not a great deal, sir, but I am willing to tell 
 what I can. I had nothing to do with the hazing, 
 or whatever you may call it. But I was out near 
 the woods last night and I saw Frank Bond run 
 across the road and plunge into the woods at the 
 North End. A whole crowd of us searched for 
 him, but we could not find him." 
 
 "And what have you to say, Morr?" 
 
 "I was with Dave Porter, sir," answered the 
 senator's son. 
 
 "So was I," "And I," came from the others of 
 the Gee Eyes. 
 
 "You had nothing to do with Frank Bond 
 previous to his becoming frightened and running 
 away?" demanded the master of the Hall, sharply. 
 
 "No, sir, I was not near him, nor were any of 
 my companions," answered Dave, indicating his 
 friends. 
 
A STUDENT'S DISAPPEARANCE 187 
 
 "Then you were not with Messmer and Jar- 
 dell?" 
 
 "Not until after we met on the road and started 
 to hunt for Bond, sir." 
 
 "We were with an entirely different party, Dr. 
 Clay," said Messmer, rising in his seat. 
 
 "The party that 'initiated' Bond, is that it?" 
 
 "Yes, sir." 
 
 "Are those students in this room?" 
 
 Messmer remained silent. 
 
 "Messmer, answer me." 
 
 "Dr. Clay, they are in this room, but I — I can- 
 not tell you who they are." 
 
 "Porter, what have you to say?" 
 
 There was a moment of breathless silence. 
 
 "Dr. Clay, I would rather you would not ask me 
 to mention any names," said Dave, slowly but 
 firmly. "I think every fellow ought to speak up 
 for himself. He will if he has any honor about 
 him." 
 
 "Then you decline to speak?" 
 
 "I am very sorry to say that I do, sir." 
 
 There was another pause, and then a rather 
 stupid boy arose and began to shuffle his feet un- 
 easily. 
 
 "What is it, Seabold?" asked the doctor. 
 
 "I ain't going to hang back no longer, Dr. 
 Clay," stammered Seabold. "I was in that — er — 
 that mix-up with Messmer and Jardell. Porter 
 
1 88 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 and Morr and that crowd didn't have anything to 
 do with it. I don't like to be a sneak, but I can't 
 stand up for such a sneak as Gus Plum, nor Nat 
 Poole, nor Nick Jasniff neither. We were all in it 
 together, and as Porter says, they ought to have 
 honor enough to speak up and take their share of 
 the blame. We didn't mean to hurt Frank Bond, 
 only to scare him. When he ran away I got scared 
 myself and so did the others. We began to hunt 
 for Frank, and then Porter and his crowd came 
 along and helped us. But it was no use, we 
 couldn't find the boy. I ain't slept all night think- 
 ing of Frank. I'd give all I'm worth to find him." 
 
 "Who got up the plan to tie Bond to the trolley 
 track?" 
 
 "Gus Plum spoke of it first." 
 
 "It ain't so!" yelled Gus Plum, leaping up, his 
 face very red. "I didn't have anything more to 
 do with it than anybody else." 
 
 "He spoke of it to me," added Seabold. 
 
 "Poole, what have you to say?" 
 
 "I — er — I didn't have hardly anything to do 
 with it," said Nat, lamely, his knees shaking be- 
 neath him. "I — er — looked on — mostly." 
 
 "Jasniff, did you propose the plan?" 
 
 "No, sir," answered Jasniff, boldly. "I reckon 
 Messmer and Jardell and Seabold hatched it up 
 between them." 
 
 "So they did," put in Plum, maliciously. 
 
A STUDENT'S DISAPPEARANCE 189 
 
 "That is positively false," declared Messmer. 
 "As a matter of fact I said I didn't want to go so 
 far, because Frank seemed to be so frightened. If 
 I had had my own way I should have released him 
 long before the trolley car came along. He was 
 too nervous to stand such fun." 
 
 "If the truth is to come out, Gus Plum is the one 
 who proposed tying Bond to the trolley track," 
 said Jardell. "I wasn't going to say a word, but 
 I am not going to stand here and let him throw the 
 blame on Messmer and me, or on Porter and his 
 crowd, or anybody else. I have told the exact 
 truth so far as I am concerned, and I am ready to 
 take any punishment that is coming to me." 
 
 After this a long talk followed, and in the end 
 the master of the Hall said he would take up the 
 matter later, when it was learned what had become 
 of Frank Bond. In the meantime, so great was 
 the excitement, the school was dismissed for the 
 day, and those who wished to do so were told that 
 they might go out until sundown in a search for the 
 missing pupil. 
 
 "I am certainly going out," said Dave, to Roger 
 and Ben. "I think we ought to do our best to find 
 him, or else find out about him." 
 
 "Maybe he jumped into the river and drowned 
 himself," suggested Ben. 
 
 "Or fell over some cliff and got killed," added 
 the senator's son. "A fellow so scared as he was 
 
igo DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 might do almost anything. But I agree with 
 Dave, we ought to go out." 
 
 The matter was talked over, and in the end 
 Dave, Ben, Roger, and Beggs set off in a little 
 party, taking a lunch with them. In the meantime 
 others went out too, so that the woods known as 
 the North End were alive with boys and men, all 
 searching for the missing student. 
 
CHAPTER XXI 
 
 THE CAVERN IN THE WOODS 
 
 The four students remembered the part of the 
 big woods which had been gone over before and 
 consequently they did not attempt to search for 
 Frank Bond in that direction. They struck out 
 over a small hill and then along somewhat of a 
 hollow, though which ran a small creek that flowed 
 into the Leming River. 
 
 The way was rough and uncertain, and several 
 times they had fairly to force their progress 
 through the bushes. Once Buster Beggs got 
 caught so thoroughly that the others had to turn 
 back to aid him. 
 
 "Do you think Frank could have come in this 
 direction?" questioned Roger. "How could he 
 get through?" 
 
 "A fellow who is half crazy will do all sorts of 
 queer things," answered Dave. "And as we 
 couldn't find him in the other part of the woods, it 
 appears to me as if he must have come this way." 
 
 Over an hour was spent in searching along the 
 creek, but without avail. They called Frank's 
 
 191 
 
192 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 name a great number of times, but not a sound 
 came back save the call of the birds. 
 
 "I shouldn't like to run across any snakes," said 
 Buster Beggs. 
 
 "I don't believe there are any very bad snakes 
 in this woods," answered Ben. 
 
 They now made another turn and came up to 
 the face of a rocky cliff. Suddenly Dave leaped 
 forward. 
 
 "Look! look!" he cried, and held up a handker- 
 chief covered with blood. In one corner were the 
 initials, F. A. B. 
 
 "Frank A. Bond," said Roger. "We must be 
 on the right track." 
 
 "Oh, if only we don't find the poor fellow 
 dead!" murmured Dave. 
 
 Further on the rocks were very rough, and then 
 came a cleft leading into a small cavern. The 
 entrance was dark and partly covered with brush. 
 
 "See, the bushes are torn and broken, "was Ben's 
 comment. "Somebody has been walking in and 
 out." 
 
 They gazed into the cavern, but for a few sec- 
 onds could see nothing. 
 
 "Frank!" called out Dave. "Frank Bond!" 
 
 "Help!" came back, in a faint voice. "Help 
 me!" 
 
 "He is here!" exclaimed Dave. "Has anybody 
 a match so we can make a light?" 
 
THE CAVERN IN THE WOODS 193 
 
 Buster Briggs had some matches, which he used 
 for his bicycle lamp, and with one of these the four 
 boys set fire to some dry brushwood they pulled up. 
 The glare from the flames lit up the interior of the 
 cavern, and they gazed inside, to behold poor 
 Frank Bond lying in a corner on some leaves. The 
 young student was utterly exhausted and lay with 
 his eyes closed. 
 
 "Frank, are you hurt?" asked Dave, bend- 
 ing over him. "I mean, are you hurt very 
 badly?" 
 
 At the sound of Dave's voice the youth on the 
 leaves opened his eyes for a moment. 
 
 "Take me back to school !" he gasped. "Don't 
 — don't let the trolley run over me !" 
 
 "Frank, you are safe now — nothing is going to 
 hurt you," said the senator's son. "Tell us where 
 you are hurt." 
 
 "I — I " Frank Bond stared around him. 
 
 "I thought it was the Plum crowd after mel 
 Whe — where did you come from?" 
 
 "From the school. We came out to look for 
 you." 
 
 "Oh!" 
 
 "What about your hurts?" asked Ben. 
 
 "Oh, I got my arm hurt, and my leg, and I fell 
 down and cut my face," answered the sufferer. 
 "I — I don't know how I got here, and I didn't 
 know the way home, and I got hungry and sleepy, 
 
194 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 and — and " Frank Bond could not go on, 
 
 but burst into tears. 
 
 "We'll fix you up," said Dave, kindly. "We've 
 brought some lunch with us and you shall have all 
 you want. Start up that fire briskly, fellows." 
 
 The fire was built up in good shape, and two 
 torches were brought into the cavern. Then 
 Frank Bond was propped up against a wall and 
 given something to eat and to drink. He was very 
 hungry and ate up fully half of what the four boys 
 carried. Water was then brought in from che 
 creek and his several wounds were washed ind 
 dressed. Fortunately none of them was serious, 
 although they had been very painful. 
 
 The small student was still in a highly nervous 
 state and the others did all they could to quiet him. 
 He remembered being tied to the trolley track and 
 running away, but could not tell how he had 
 reached the cavern or how long he had remained 
 there. 
 
 "I guess I was plumb crazy," he declared. "I 
 thought sure the trolley car was going to run over 
 me!" 
 
 At last the others managed to get him to his 
 feet. But he was too weak to walk more than a 
 few steps at a time. 
 
 "I — I can't do it," he gasped. "Oh, how will 
 I ever get back to the Hall ?" 
 
 "Let us take turns at carrying him," suggested 
 
THE CAVERN IN THE WOODS 195 
 
 Dave. "Frank, you can hold on to my back, can't 
 you?" 
 
 The small student said he would try, and putting 
 out the fire the whole party quitted the cavern, the 
 hurt lad on Dave's back. It was quite a load for 
 Dave to master, but he managed . it for several 
 hundred yards, when each of the others took a turn. 
 Thus, after hard work, they got Frank to the road- 
 way. 
 
 A loud yelling brought some other boys and 
 Andrew Dale to the scene. One of the boys had 
 his wheel and, riding on this, he went back to the 
 academy and had Jackson Lemond come for Frank 
 with a carriage. Then a pistol was fired off three 
 times, — this being the signal showing that the miss- 
 ing one was found. Soon pupils and teachers came 
 trooping back to Oak Hall, all anxious to listen to 
 Frank's story. 
 
 As soon as he arrived at the Hall, the small 
 student was taken to a private bedroom and a doc- 
 tor was sent for to attend him. In the meantime 
 he was given something hot to drink and rolled in 
 blankets, that he might not take cold. Not until 
 that evening did Dr. Clay attempt to get the de- 
 tails of his story from the sufferer. 
 
 When the physician arrived he said that Frank's 
 hurts were not of a serious nature. "He has been 
 more frightened than anything else," said the doc- 
 tor. "He must be kept very quiet for at least a 
 
196 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 week, and after that, Dr. Clay, you had better let 
 him go slowly with his studies for a month or 
 so." 
 
 "I'll do it," answered the master of Oak Hall. 
 
 "This lad is of a high-strung temperament and 
 he has been under an unusual mental strain." 
 
 "You do not think he will suffer permanently?" 
 asked the good doctor, anxiously. 
 
 "Oh, no, but he must be kept quiet." 
 
 In an easy kind of way Dr. Clay drew from 
 Frank Bond his whole story of the initiation into 
 the D. D. A. Club. From the lad he learned that 
 Plum and Jasniff had been the prime movers in 
 the so-called fun, and that Poole had backed them 
 up. He at once sent for the three to come to his 
 private office. 
 
 "I reckon we're in for it now," growled Plum, 
 on receiving the summons. 
 
 "Deny everything," advised Nick Jasniff. He 
 thought nothing of telling a falsehood whenever it 
 suited him. 
 
 When the three entered the office Dr. Clay faced 
 them sternly. 
 
 "I want to have a talk to you three young gen- 
 tlemen," said the master of Oak Hall. "I have 
 learned the truth of the Frank Bond affair and I 
 want to know what you mean by such conduct." 
 
 The three tried to excuse themselves, but it was 
 to no purpose. The doctor read them through 
 
THE CAVERN IN THE WOODS 197 
 
 and through, and then gave each a lecture that was 
 never forgotten. 
 
 "Fun is fun, but this was not fun," said he. 
 "Bond is a delicate and highly nervous boy, and to 
 do what you did was to make him suffer most hor- 
 ribly. It is a wonder that you did not drive him 
 insane. As it is, he will suffer for a long time to 
 come, and if his parents see fit to prosecute you it 
 will be your own fault if you are sent to jail. 
 More than that, you have disgraced this school, 
 and for that I intend to punish you myself. Each 
 of you must remain inside of the academy grounds 
 for the next two weeks, and in addition I will give 
 you some extra lessons in history to learn, and I 
 want them learned thoroughly. And more than 
 this, if you are ever concerned in such a disgraceful 
 proceeding again I shall dismiss you from Oak 
 Hall." 
 
 When the three students left the doctor's office 
 Nat Poole was so cowed that he trembled in every 
 limb. Plum, too, was subdued, but Jasniff was 
 boiling with inward rage. 
 
 "I didn't come here to be bulldozed," he de- 
 clared. "If I want some fun I am going to have 
 it. If old Clay sends me away, I guess I'll find 
 some other school just as good." Jasniff was cer- 
 tainly a bad youth, but the others were still to find 
 out how really bad he was. 
 
 After this a week slipped by rather quickly. 
 
198 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 During that time Dave got word from the Law- 
 rences that Phil was a trifle better physically, but 
 that his head hurt him a great deal. He was still 
 in bed and there was no telling when he would get 
 around again. 
 
 "I trust it doesn't hurt his head permanently," 
 said Dave, for at least the fiftieth time. He had 
 heard of a boy who had had his head hurt 
 by a water-wheel and had become silly in conse- 
 quence. 
 
 "Let us hope for the best," answered Roger. 
 "Poor Phil! It would certainly be awful if he 
 didn't get around all right again !" 
 
 The injuries received by Phil and Frank Bond 
 put something of a damper on the school and for 
 some time matters ran along very quietly. Plum 
 was troubled in more ways than one. He was 
 afraid he was going to hear from Frank Bond's 
 father or the police, and he was also worrying over 
 his football wagers. He had lost all his spending 
 money and he owed about thirty dollars, and his 
 friends were pressing him to pay up. He had 
 gone to Poole for a loan, but Nat had all he could 
 do to pay his own losses. Jasniff had promised to 
 do something, but since the Bond affair had said 
 nothing more on the subject. 
 
 "Say, Nick, I thought you were going to help 
 me get some money," said he one day to his crony, 
 when he could keep silent no longer. 
 
THE CAVERN IN THE WOODS 199 
 
 "Haven't you got some money from home?" 
 asked the other boy, with a leer. 
 
 "No, my dad can't spare any just now," an- 
 swered the bully, bluntly. He was growing 
 desperate. His father had written that he must 
 get along without spending money for at least a 
 month more. 
 
 "Well, I'll let you know what I can do in a week 
 or so," answered Jasniff, slowly. 
 
 "You said that before — right after the football 
 game." 
 
 "Well, I haven't been able to see those fellows 
 yet." 
 
 "What fellows?" 
 
 "Those I want to talk to." 
 
 "Can't you hurry it up, Nick? I want some 
 money the worst way — ten or fifteen dollars at 
 least." 
 
 The two were alone, down at the old boathouse, 
 and Jasniff was smoking a cigarette on the sly. 
 He blew a cloud of smoke to the ceiling. 
 
 "Wonder if I can trust you to keep mum?" he 
 said, slowly and deliberately. 
 
 "About what?" 
 
 "About a little plan I've got to make some 
 money." 
 
 "Haven't you always been able to trust me, 
 Nick?" 
 
 "Certainly, but — this is out of the ordinary." 
 
200 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "I never went back on you yet." 
 
 "Will you promise to keep silent if I tell you 
 something?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "I've got a scheme to get hold of several hun- 
 dred dollars." 
 
 "That's good." 
 
 "It will take some — er — quiet work on the part 
 of both of us to do the trick." 
 
 "Well, as I said before, I am with you." 
 
 "Can I trust you absolutely?" demanded Jasniff, 
 looking Plum closely in the face. 
 
 "You can." 
 
 "Then take a walk and we'll talk the matter 
 over. But remember, if you say a word to any- 
 body about it — well, you had better not, that's 
 all!" 
 
 They walked to a secluded spot and there, slowly 
 and cautiously, Nick Jasniff unfolded a plot to get 
 money which filled Gus Plum with curiosity, fear, 
 wonder, and fascination. 
 
CHAPTER XXII 
 
 A BOY AND A MOTOR CYCLE 
 
 With all the excitement Dave had not for- 
 gotten his studies and each day he spent all the 
 time that was necessary in preparing his lessons. 
 He had a faculty of concentrating his mind upon 
 what he was doing and this made learning easy. 
 
 "Going in for the medal of honor, I suppose," 
 said Roger one day, as he observed Dave grinding 
 away at a Latin exercise. "Well, if you win it I 
 guess you'll deserve it." 
 
 "I am going to do what I can, Roger. I didn't 
 come to Oak Hall just to cut up." 
 
 The medal of honor had been promised by Dr. 
 Clay to the pupil who should stand highest in les- 
 sons and deportment at the end of the term. It 
 was a beautiful medal of solid gold, and many 
 students secretly hoped to win it. So far Polly 
 Vane was in the lead, with Dave, Buster Beggs, 
 Sam Day, Roger, and a student named Langdale 
 close behind. 
 
 "Langdale says he is going to win or die in the 
 attempt," went on the senator's son. "He is 
 
202 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 studying day and night, and so far his deportment 
 has been about perfect." 
 
 "Well, mine hasn't been — at least, not accord- 
 ing to Job Haskers," answered Dave. "He marks 
 me down whenever he can." 
 
 "He does that to all of us," said Sam Day, who 
 was near. "I wish he'd mark us up once." 
 
 "Which puts me in mind of a story," came from 
 Shadow Hamilton, who was resting on the end of a 
 bed. "A clothing dealer was going to have a fire 
 sale. So he lit some damp paper in his stove and 
 turned off the draught, so that his stock got all 
 smoked up. Then he called his son ?vIoses up. 
 'Make out new brice tickets,' says he to Moses. 
 'All right, fader,' says Moses, and goes to work, 
 and the next day he put out suits of clothing labeled 
 like this : 'Great Fire Sale ! Suits marked down 
 from $9.00 to $7.98.' Soon a man came along to 
 buy a suit. 'Why,' says he, 'that suit was only 
 $5.50 two days ago.' 'Yes,' says Moses. 'Vos 
 it? Veil, ve haf der fire since, and now der suits 
 vos all moth-broof !' " 
 
 "Phew! that's enough to drive all the lessons 
 from a fellow's head!" cried Dave, after a short 
 laugh. "Where did you get it, Shadow?" 
 
 "Maybe he picked it out of the Old Farmers' 
 Almanack," said Buster Beggs. 
 
 "Which puts me in mind," began Shadow 
 calmly. "A boy " 
 
A BOY AND A MOTOR CYCLE 203 
 
 "Not to-day!" interrupted Roger. "That's the 
 fiftieth you've told this week. I'm going out for 
 a spin, boys." 
 
 "Going to try that new motor cycle?" queried 
 Dave, looking up. 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Well, don't let it run away with you," and 
 Dave smiled broadly. 
 
 "No fear," said Roger, with a laugh, and left 
 the dormitory. 
 
 The senator's son had received a new motor 
 cycle the day before. It was a beautiful nickel- 
 plated affair and Roger was very proud of it. He 
 knew a little about motor cycles, so it did not take 
 him long to get the machine in trim for use. He 
 took a spin up and down the road, and let Dave and 
 some others try it, and all pronounced it a beauty. 
 
 Roger was soon on the motor cycle and speeding 
 in the direction of Oakdale. In the town he made 
 a few small purchases, and then came away for a 
 spin in the direction of Rockville, taking a side 
 road which he thought in better condition than the 
 main road. 
 
 The senator's son had covered a mile when he 
 saw two boys on bicycles approaching him. He 
 reduced his speed, and as the pair came closer he 
 recognized Plum and Jasniff. 
 
 "Got your motor out, eh?" said the bully of Oak 
 Hall, rather sourly. 
 
204 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Yes," returned Roger, briefly. 
 
 "Can you get it to work?" 
 
 "The machine works perfectly." 
 
 "I'd rather have my bicycle," sneered Jasniff. 
 "That thing makes too much noise for me." 
 
 "So would I," added Gus Plum. "Too much 
 noise and too much smell." 
 
 "I'd rather have the motor cycle, so there you 
 are," answered the senator's son, and moved on 
 again, while the others did the same. "I guess it's 
 a case of sour grapes," he told himself. 
 
 Roger had just passed a bend of the road when 
 something happened to the battery which supplied 
 the electric spark to ignite the gasoline. He set 
 the motor cycle against a rock, and it was a full 
 quarter of an hour before he could make the bat- 
 tery work. During that time somebody came 
 through the bushes near him and looked at the 
 youth, but Roger took no notice. 
 
 The motor cycle ready for use once more, the 
 senator's son hopped on the saddle and turned on 
 the power. All seemed to go well and presently, 
 to make up for lost time, he put on all speed. 
 
 "It won't do to be late for supper," he reasoned. 
 "Haskers will catch me sure." 
 
 He passed another turn, between some high 
 bushes. The way was now downhill, leading over 
 a small stream flowing into the Leming River. 
 The motor cycle took the down-grade at a rapid 
 
A BOY AND A MOTOR CYCLE 205 
 
 rate of speed, and fearing an accident, Roger at- 
 tempted to turn off the power and put on the brake. 
 
 To his horror he could not move the power 
 lever, which had become caught in some manner. 
 The motor cycle was now bounding down the road 
 at a terrific rate of speed. Just ahead was the lit- 
 tle bridge. Roger gave a vain tug or two. Then 
 the machine struck the rough boards of the bridge, 
 made a turn against the stone wall, and heels over 
 head the senator's son went sailing over the stone 
 wall to the rocks and water below ! 
 
 It was a terrible fall, much worse than that ex- 
 perienced by Dave and Babcock when they had run 
 into the fallen tree, and no sooner did Roger land 
 than his senses forsook him. His legs and part of 
 his body went into the water, while his head and 
 arms rested on some sand. 
 
 The short autumn day drew to a close and Roger 
 did not appear at Oak Hall. The other students 
 went to supper and then for the first Dave learned 
 that the senator's son had not gotten back. 
 
 "Where is Master Morr?" demanded Job Has- 
 kers, severely. 
 
 "He went out on his new motor cycle," answered 
 Dave. "Perhaps he had a breakdown." 
 
 "If he was not sure he could get back in time 
 he should not have gone out," snapped the dis- 
 agreeable teacher. 
 
 Supper over, some of the students retired to 
 
206 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 their dormitories while others sought the library 
 and the gymnasium. Dave and Ben looked around 
 for Roger, but as he did not put in an appearance 
 they obtained permission from Andrew Dale to go 
 out on their bicycles and make a hunt for the miss- 
 ing one. 
 
 "He must be somewhere in this vicinity," said 
 Dave. 
 
 "He said he was going to Oakdale and would 
 then come back by the Cass Brook road," re- 
 turned Ben. 
 
 "Let us take to the Cass Brook road then, Ben. 
 Maybe we'll meet him." 
 
 With their bicycle lamps lit and turned up 
 brightly, the pair set off, and were soon out of sight 
 of Oak Hall. The road was smooth and they 
 made rapid progress. Ben took to one side of the 
 road while Dave pursued the other. All was dark 
 and quiet, not a breath of air stirring the almost 
 leafless trees. 
 
 A mile covered, they slowed down, to peer into 
 the bushes beside the road. They were now 
 within half a mile of the bridge where Roger had 
 taken the tumble. 
 
 "Hello! here comes somebody!" cried Dave, 
 presently, and looked ahead. The rays of the 
 bicycle lamp fell on a figure covered with dirt and 
 dripping wet. "I declare, it's Roger !" 
 
 Dave had scarcely uttered the words when the 
 
A BOY AND A MOTOR CYCLE 207 
 
 figure tottered and fell. Riding up, the two boys 
 dismounted and rushed forward. Roger lay in 
 the middle of the road, his face resting on one arm. 
 
 "Roger what is it?" asked Dave. "Are you 
 badly hurt?" 
 
 "I — I took a header — over the bridge !" gasped 
 the senator's son, when he could speak. "I — fell 
 in th — the water!" His teeth began to chatter. 
 "My, but it was co — co — cold!" 
 
 "Any bones broken?" 
 
 "I — I reckon no — not. But I am awfully we — 
 weak!" 
 
 "Where is the motor cycle?" asked Ben. 
 
 "I— I do— don't know." 
 
 "Here, put on my sweater," said Dave, and has- 
 tened to take off that which was wet. "We must 
 get him to the Hall somehow," he added. 
 
 "If he isn't hurt he had better walk," returned 
 Ben. "It will help to get his blood in circulation." 
 
 "Maybe I can walk if you'll help me," answered 
 Roger. 
 
 The two bicycles were hidden in the bushes and 
 Dave got on one side of the senator's son and Ben 
 on the other. Thus supported, the sufferer started 
 again for Oak Hall. He was hurried along as 
 fast as possible, and arrived there feeling some- 
 what warmer than when discovered by Dave and 
 Ben. Under Dr. Clay's directions he was put to 
 bed and given some hot tea to drink. Only his 
 
208 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 left hand was bruised and this was washed and 
 plastered up. 
 
 Having gotten Roger to Oak Hall, Dave and 
 Ben received permission to go back to the brook 
 road for their wheels. They found the bicycles 
 where they had left them, and then went on a hunt 
 for Roger's motor cycle. 
 
 "It certainly ought to be at the bridge," said 
 Ben. 
 
 "If it didn't blow up," answered Dave, "or run 
 off of its own accord. Roger said he couldn't shut 
 off the power." 
 
 "If it ran off alone I don't think it would go very 
 far, Dave." 
 
 The bridge reached, they looked around in all 
 directions but could see nothing of the motor cycle. 
 They went down to where Roger had landed and 
 saw the impression of his body and feet in the wet 
 sand. 
 
 "He can thank his stars that he didn't break his 
 neck," said Dave. "This beats the fall Paul and 
 I took." 
 
 "It's queer you never got to the bottom of that 
 accident, Dave." 
 
 "Maybe I will, some day. I am certain that 
 tree didn't fall of itself." 
 
 Having spent fully a quarter of an hour in look- 
 ing for the motor cycle without success, there 
 seemed to be nothing to do but to return to Oak 
 
A BOY AND A MOTOR CYCLE 209 
 
 Hall. This they did, and stored their wheels in 
 the room set apart at the gymnasium for that pur- 
 pose. 
 
 "Didn't find the motor cycle, eh?" said Sam 
 Day, who was practising on the rings. "That is 
 certainly queer." 
 
 "Maybe the motor cycle was stolen," suggested 
 Shadow. 
 
 "Who would steal such a machine?" asked Ben. 
 "Very few know how to run them." 
 
 "They might have taken it away in a wagon. 
 Some people are mean enough to steal anything 
 they lay hands on." 
 
 Dave and Ben spent some time in cleaning their 
 bicycles and in oiling them. Then they left the 
 gymnasium in company with Sam Day and several 
 others. As they approached the Hall, Macklin 
 came running out. 
 
 "Did you hear the news?" cried the younger 
 student. 
 
 "News?" queried Dave. "What news?" 
 
 "About Roger Morr?" 
 
 "We know he had a bad tumble, and we know 
 we can't find his motor cycle," said Ben. 
 
 "Oh, so the machine is gone too," went on Chip 
 Macklin. "Well, that certainly beats all!" 
 
 "What beats all?" asked Dave. 
 
 "This whole affair about Roger. When they 
 put him to bed they didn't give his clothing much 
 
210 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 attention. Now they have just found out that he 
 either lost everything he had or else he was 
 robbed." 
 
 "Lost? Robbed?" cried Dave. "Are you 
 sure of this?" 
 
 "Yes. You can go up yourself if you wish." 
 
 "I will," said Dave, and ran up to the dormi- 
 tory. Several boys were present and also Dr. Clay 
 and Andrew Dale. 
 
 "This is remarkable and must be investigated," 
 Dr. Clay was saying. "Ah, here is Master Por- 
 ter now. Did you find the motor cycle?" 
 
 "No, sir, it wasn't in sight anywhere. Ben and 
 I looked high and low for it." 
 
 "Then that must have been stolen too," said 
 Andrew Dale. 
 
 "They tell me Roger was robbed," said Ben. 
 "What did he lose?" 
 
 "Lost a whole lot of things," replied Roger 
 himself. "My watch and my diamond stickpin, 
 and a gold ring, some loose change, and forty dol- 
 lars that father sent me for some new books I've 
 been ordering ! Somebody cleaned me out for 
 fair!" And the senator's son spoke very discon- 
 solately. 
 
CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 WHAT A RUNAWAY LED TO 
 
 The news that Roger had been robbed while 
 unconscious spread rapidly, and many were the 
 speculations as to who had done the wicked deed. 
 
 "I suppose it was somebody who just happened 
 to come along," said Dave. "But what a mean 
 thing to do ! That person did not know but that 
 Roger was dying, and made no effort to assist 
 him!" 
 
 Roger's story was a brief one. How long he 
 had remained unconscious he did not know. He 
 came to his senses with a shiver, to find himself 
 lying on some rocks under one end of the stone 
 bridge. The lower portion of his body was wet 
 and the chill had aided in reviving him. When he 
 felt strong enough he had crawled up to the road 
 and looked for his motor cycle. Not finding the 
 machine, he had started for Oak Hall on foot. 
 He felt himself growing weaker every step and fell 
 prostrate, as already described, just as Dave and 
 Ben discovered him. 
 
 211 
 
212 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "I am awfully glad you came along," said the 
 senator's son to his two chums. "I don't know 
 what I should have done if you hadn't." 
 
 "And you didn't know a thing about being 
 robbed, then?" queried Ben. 
 
 "No, all I knew was that I was cold and as weak 
 as a sick cat," was the answer. 
 
 A hunt was made for the robber, and the stu- 
 dents spent several hours in searching around the 
 spot. Nothing was found, and the local authori- 
 ties were notified. 
 
 This robbery, coupled with those that had gone 
 before, aroused the whole community. Many felt 
 that they were no longer safe in their homes, and a 
 meeting was held in Oakdale and a reward of two 
 hundred dollars put up by the citizens for the cap- 
 ture and conviction of the offenders. 
 
 "I will get a private detective to look into this," 
 said Dr. Clay and did so. The detective, a quiet- 
 looking individual named Merivel, arrived the next 
 day and went to work immediately. But the task 
 proved too much for him, and inside of a week he 
 gave it up. 
 
 "I reckon I am out my machine and my valu- 
 ables," said Roger, who was around once more and 
 as well as ever. "But I do wish I could lay hands 
 on the rascal who went through me !" 
 
 The days slipped by, and again Dave and his 
 chums devoted themselves to their studies. It was 
 
WHAT A RUNAWAY LED TO 213 
 
 now growing colder and there was a suggestion of 
 snow in the air. 
 
 "It won't be long before we have snow and ice," 
 said Sam. "Hurrah for some fine skating I" 
 
 "And snowballing," added Buster. "Don't 
 forget the fun we had last year." 
 
 "How we did pelt Pop Swingly!" 
 
 "AndoldHaskers!" 
 
 "You've got to be careful what you do to Has- 
 kers," said Shadow. "He is just watching for a 
 chance to get somebody into trouble." 
 
 "Do you remember how Dave beat Plum in that 
 race on the ice?" said Roger. "That was great!" 
 
 "By the way, Plum is cutting quite a dash 
 again," said Buster. "His father must have sent 
 him a lot of spending money." 
 
 "Then he can pay up those bets I heard about," 
 said Macklin. 
 
 "He has paid them up, so I was told," replied 
 another student. "But I'll wager it made him 
 mad to do so." 
 
 "He had no business to bet against his own 
 school," said Sam. "It was a mean piece of busi- 
 ness. I've cut him dead for doing it." 
 
 What was said about Gus Plum having money 
 was true. He had paid all his debts and in addi- 
 tion had spent several dollars in having a so-called 
 "good time" with Jasniff and Poole in a tavern on 
 the outskirts of Rockville. But he was not 
 
514 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 particularly happy, if one was to judge by the 
 worried and scared look that often showed itself on 
 his face. At times it looked as if he wanted to 
 draw away from Nick Jasniff, but that student 
 clung to him closer than ever. 
 
 One Friday afternoon Dave, Roger, and Ben 
 got out of school a little early and resolved to walk 
 to Oakdale, just for the exercise and to buy a few 
 things of trifling importance. They were soon on 
 the way, and arriving at the town lost no time in 
 making their purchases. In Oakdale they met 
 Mrs. Fairchild and asked her if she had heard any- 
 thing concerning the robbery at her house. 
 
 "Not a thing," said the widow; "and I suppose 
 I never shall." 
 
 With their purchases in their pockets, the stu- 
 dents left the town and started on the return to the 
 academy. As it was nipping cold, they walked 
 rapidly, only stopping on the way to pick up some 
 chestnuts which were handy. 
 
 Each had his pocket filled with chestnuts, when 
 all heard a commotion around a bend of the 
 road. 
 
 "What's that?" questioned Dave, looking 
 ahead. 
 
 "Sounds like a runaway!" exclaimed Ben. 
 
 "If it is we had better be getting out of the 
 way," said Roger. "I have no desire to be run 
 over." 
 
WHAT A RUNAWAY LED TO 215 
 
 The noise came closer and from a distance they 
 heard a man shouting wildly. 
 
 "Sthop ! Sthop, I said ! Vot you vants to run 
 avay for, annahow?" 
 
 "It's Zumm, the baker!" cried Dave. "His 
 horse must be running away!" 
 
 The sounds of hoofs could now be distinguished, 
 and in a moment more the steed came in sight, 
 dragging a baker's wagon behind him. The vehi- 
 cle swayed from side to side, threatening to go over 
 any instant. 
 
 "Lookout!" 
 
 "He is running away and no mistake!" 
 
 "Where is Zumm?" 
 
 "He must have been thrown out!" 
 
 Nearer and. nearer came the frightened horse. 
 He was less than a hundred feet away when he 
 swerved to one side, running two of the wheels of 
 the wagon into some low bushes. 
 
 "I am going to stop him if I can!" cried Dave, 
 with sudden determination. 
 
 Before Ben or Roger could stop him he was out 
 in the road and leaping for the head of the fright- 
 ened horse. He caught hold of the bridle and 
 hung fast. 
 
 "You'll be killed, Dave!" 
 
 "Don't go under his feet!" 
 
 "Sthop him, sthop him!" came from the German 
 baker who owned the outfit. He was running 
 
2i6 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 after the horse and wagon as rapidly as his some- 
 what bulky form permitted. 
 
 Dave paid no attention to the cries but clung 
 fast. . The horse did a good deal of dancing and 
 prancing but it was of no avail. Finally he backed 
 into the bushes until the back of the wagon struck 
 a tree, and there he remained, trembling violently 
 in every limb. 
 
 "Good for you, Dave!" sang out Ben, in ad- 
 miration. "I must say, you know exactly how to 
 handle a horse." 
 
 "Pick up those lines," panted Dave, and step- 
 ping forward, Roger did so. Then Ben came up 
 on the other side of the frightened animal and soon 
 they had the horse completely subdued and stand- 
 ing quiet. 
 
 "Is he — is he all right, yes?" panted the German 
 baker, coming up all out of breath. 
 
 "I think so," answered Dave. "He had a big 
 scare, though." 
 
 "Yah, dot's so." 
 
 "What made him go off?" 
 
 "Noddings but a biece of baber in der road. 
 Ven he see dot, he got so oxcitements like neffer vos 
 alretty!" 
 
 "Did he throw you out?" asked Ben. 
 
 "No, I vos got out to bick up some chestnuts, 
 and I let him valk along py himselluf . Den all to 
 vonce he kicks up his heels and runds avay kvick! 
 
WHAT A RUNAWAY LED TO 217 
 
 Next dime ven I go avay I ton't let him alone a 
 minute!" 
 
 The German baker was anxious concerning his 
 stock in trade, and while the boys continued to hold 
 the horse he climbed into the wagon to look after 
 his bread, and pastries. 
 
 "Chust vot I dink!" he groaned. "Dem nice 
 cakes vos all cracked alretty! Now vot I got to 
 do, tole me dot?" 
 
 "Cracked cakes?" queried Roger, with a grin. 
 
 "Yah. You see, I vos make some nice cakes for 
 Mrs. Dill's barty. Da vos sphoiled and now I haf 
 to make more." 
 
 "Don't throw them away," said Dave. "We'll 
 eat a cracked cake any day." 
 
 "So? All right, my poys. You do me a favor 
 to sthop mine horse, I vos gif you der cakes, yes," 
 answered Mr. Zumm. 
 
 He was a liberal-hearted man and without delay 
 brought out several large cakes, somewhat crushed 
 and broken but still well worth eating. The sight 
 of such good things set Dave to thinking. 
 
 "Fellows, I've got an idea!" he said. "Let's 
 buy Mr. Zumm's cakes and pies and have a feast 
 to-night!" 
 
 "Just the thing!" came from both Ben and 
 Roger. 
 
 "I not sell you dem cakes," said the baker, when 
 the matter was explained to him. "You vos goot 
 
2i 8 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 poys, yes, and I like you. I gif you four pig cakes, 
 mit der pastepoard poxes to carry dem in." 
 
 "Thanks, you are very kind," said Dave, and 
 the others said the same. They insisted, however, 
 upon purchasing several pies, and also some choco- 
 late eclairs. The goodies were put into several 
 pasteboard boxes, and then the boys hurried off 
 towards the Hall and Mr. Zumm resumed his 
 journey to town. 
 
 The three boys had some little difficulty in get- 
 ting into Oak Hall with their pasteboard boxes. 
 They were going up a back stairs when Nat Poole 
 caught sight of them. 
 
 "Hello, something doing, I'll be bound!" said 
 Poole to himself. "Guess I'll watch and see what 
 it means!" 
 
 He crouched out of sight in a dark angle of the 
 hallway and allowed Dave, Roger, and Ben to 
 pass him. Then, when the dormitory door was 
 closed, Nat Poole tiptoed up to it. 
 
 "Put the cakes on the top shelf," he heard Dave 
 say. "The pies can go over in that corner." 
 
 "A spread !" murmured Nat Poole to himself. 
 
 "I don't think we ought to start too early," came 
 in Ben's voice. "Let us make it exactly midnight 
 just for the fun of the thing." 
 
 "That suits me," answered the senator's son. 
 "Who is to be invited?" 
 
 This was talked over, and it was decided to ask 
 
WHAT A RUNAWAY LED TO 219 
 
 all the inmates of Dormitories No. 11 and 12 and 
 also a few of the students in No. 8, including Hen- 
 shaw and Babcock. 
 
 "But we want to be very quiet about it," cau- 
 tioned Dave. "If Haskers should hear of it, he'd 
 make all the trouble he could for us." 
 
 "Mum's the word, and I'll tell the other fel- 
 lows so," answered Roger. 
 
 "Don't let Plum, or Poole, or Jasniff get an ink- 
 ling of this," cautioned Ben. "They would like 
 nothing better than to spoil our fun." 
 
 "Yes, we certainly must be careful of that 
 crowd," answered Dave. 
 
 The three boys remained in the dormitory for 
 quarter of an hour, talking matters over and mak- 
 ing their arrangements for the midnight feast, and 
 Nat Poole took in every word that was said. 
 Then, as Dave, Ben, and Roger started to come 
 out into the hallway, Poole ran off and managed to 
 get down into the dining hall ahead of them. 
 
 "I've got news," he whispered to Gus Plum, 
 who sat beside him. "I'll tell you all about it 
 after supper." 
 
 "What kind of news?" questioned the bully. 
 
 "About a feast. The Porter crowd expects to 
 pull off something big to-night, and I know exactly 
 how we can block their game and land them in all 
 kinds of trouble!" 
 
CHAPTER XXIV 
 
 MORE PLANS THAN ONE 
 
 Dave and his chums waited impatiently for bed- 
 time and in the meanwhile the invitation to partici- 
 pate in the coming feast was extended to all who 
 had been mentioned as possible guests. All ac- 
 cepted with pleasure, and Babcock said he expected 
 to have a "whang-bang time," whatever that might 
 mean. 
 
 About nine o'clock Dave and Roger got ready to 
 retire to the dormitory. They were just going up- 
 stairs when Chip Macklin came rushing up to 
 them. 
 
 "Come with me," cried the small student, in 
 breathless tones. 
 
 "Where to?" questioned Dave. 
 
 "Never mind — come on, and be quick about it." 
 
 Seeing that something unusual was up, Dave and 
 Roger followed Macklin to a back hallway. Here 
 the small student looked around cautiously, to 
 make sure that they were not being observed. 
 
 "It's all off I" were Macklin's first words. "The 
 
 220 
 
MORE PLANS THAN ONE 221 
 
 sooner you get rid of that cake and stuff the 
 better!" 
 
 "What makes you say that?" demanded Dave. 
 
 "I just overheard Nat Poole talking to Plum and 
 Jasniff. They mentioned your name and some- 
 thing about breaking up a feast, and I made up my 
 mind something was in the wind. I don't like to 
 play the sneak any more" — Macklin got red as he 
 said this — "but I felt I had to in this case. Poole 
 told his cronies all about the stuff hidden in our 
 dormitories and about the feast to be had at 
 midnight, and they planned to go to old Hask- 
 ers and to Dr. Clay and have us all caught red- 
 handed!" 
 
 At this announcement the faces of Dave and 
 Roger fell for a moment. 
 
 "So you'd better get the stuff out of the way at 
 once," went on Chip Macklin. 
 
 "Tell me just what was said," said Dave, after 
 an awkward pause, and Macklin did as requested. 
 As he proceeded Dave's eyes lit up in sudden merri- 
 ment. 
 
 "So that is their game," he said. "Well, we'll 
 pay them back, — just wait and see!" 
 
 "One thing is certain, the feast is off," said 
 Roger, with a sigh. 
 
 "Not a bit of it," answered Dave. "Didn't you 
 hear what Chip said? They are going to rouse up 
 Haskers and Dr. Clay about eleven o'clock, so as 
 
222 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 to catch us red-handed. What's the matter with 
 having our little jollification before that time?" 
 
 "Good for you, Dave! But we'll have to be 
 careful " 
 
 "Leave it to me, and I'll fix the whole thing," 
 replied Dave. 
 
 It was not long after that when all the pupils of 
 Oak Hall retired to their dormitories. In the 
 meantime Dave lost no time in going among his 
 chums and acquainting them with the new order of 
 things. 
 
 Dave's plan worked like a charm. He right- 
 fully guessed that Nat Poole would be listening at 
 one of the dormitory doors. Accordingly he spoke 
 in a loud voice after the door was locked. 
 
 "We'll have to wait until twelve o'clock before 
 we touch a mouthful," he said. "In the meantime 
 let us fix that lemonade and those other things. 
 All of the other fellows will come in at exactly 
 quarter to twelve. The feast is to last from twelve 
 to one o'clock." 
 
 "I'm sorry I've got to wait until twelve o'clock," 
 said Ben, in an equally loud tone. "But if that is 
 the rule of this club, why, I'll have to obey." 
 
 "Those other good things won't arrive until 
 quarter to twelve," said Roger. 
 
 So the talk ran on until the boys were undressed 
 and ready to retire. Then the lights were put out 
 and all became quiet. 
 
MORE PLANS THAN ONE 223 
 
 In the darkened hallway Babcock was on guard. 
 Soon he came in with a broad grin on his face. 
 
 "You've fooled 'em completely," he whispered. 
 "They have arranged to call up the doctor and old 
 Haskers at exactly half-past eleven, and they are 
 going to pounce in here just a few minutes after 
 twelve, — when they expect everything to be in full 
 blast. Plum says he will help smash down a door, 
 if it is necessary." 
 
 "Well, it won't be necessary," answered Dave, 
 dryly. 
 
 As soon as all was quiet, the good things were 
 brought forth and all the invited guests lost no 
 time in "making themselves at home," as Buster 
 Beggs expressed it. Growing boys always have 
 tremendous appetites, and it did not take long for 
 the larger portion of the cakes and pies to dis- 
 appear. 
 
 "Ah!" sighed Sam Day, at last. "I must let 
 up, I am too full for utterance." 
 
 "I can't eat another mouthful," said Polly Vane, 
 as he finished a chocolate eclair. "It was delicious, 
 though." 
 
 "Which puts me in mind of a story," said 
 Shadow, who sat on the edge of a table eating a 
 quarter of a pumpkin pie. "A poor boy went to a 
 Sunday school picnic, and when eating time came 
 he filled up on sandwiches and cake and lemonade 
 until he was ready to burst. Then they brought 
 
224 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 around some ice-cream. 'Johnny,' says a lady, 
 'you'll have some ice-cream, won't you?' Johnny 
 looked at her for a minute, his face full of sorrow. 
 'Can't,' says he. 'Why not?' says the lady. 'Be- 
 cause,' says he, 'I — I kin melt it, ma'am, but I can't 
 swaller it !' " And a laugh went up. 
 
 "What are you putting away?" asked Roger of 
 Dave, who was filling two large paper bags with 
 cake crumbs and pie crusts. "Going to feed the 
 birds?" 
 
 "No, I've got a little plan. Won't these do 
 more good in Plum's dormitory than in ours?" 
 
 "Eureka !" shouted Buster, and then checked 
 himself. "It's a splendid plan!" he whispered. 
 
 "Wait till they go off to rouse up the doctor and 
 old Haskers," said Ben. 
 
 "That's what I had in mind to do." 
 
 The boys assembled went over the dormitories 
 with care, cleaning up every evidence of the feast. 
 Everything that was left was put in paper bags, 
 which Dave had provided. Then came a rather 
 tedious wait on the part of the majority, Dave and 
 Roger meanwhile slipping out to learn what the 
 enemy was doing. 
 
 At last came the opportunity for which Dave 
 was waiting. He saw Poole, Plum, and Jasniff 
 leave their dormitory and hurry towards the rooms 
 occupied by the master of the Hall and his second 
 assistant. 
 
MORE PLANS THAN ONE 225 
 
 "There they go, Dave !" 
 
 "I see them, Roger. Quick! back to the room 
 with you I" 
 
 They ran to their own dormitory and in a minute 
 reappeared v/ith the bags of broken cake and pie 
 crusts. With these they rushed to the dormitory 
 occupied by the bully of the school and his cronies. 
 The door was ajar and all was dark inside, the stu- 
 dents not in Poole's plot being sound asleep. 
 
 With deft hands Dave and Roger distributed 
 the broken cake and the pie crusts, putting some on 
 a table, some on a desk, a portion in the beds oc- 
 cupied by Plum, Poole, and Jasniff, and the re- 
 mainder on the window sill and the floor. Then 
 they overturned a chair, and shoved one of the 
 beds partly against the door, so that it could not be 
 readily closed. 
 
 "Now for the alarm!" cried Dave, and lit 
 several gas jets. Then he and Roger set up a 
 sudden yell and ran with might and main for their 
 own room. 
 
 Dr. Clay and Job Haskers had just been 
 awakened by Poole and his cronies when the alarm 
 sounded. This aroused Andrew Dale and fully 
 two score of students, and all rushed into the hall- 
 ways to learn what it meant. 
 
 "A feast in Dormitory 12, eh?" said the worthy 
 master of Oak Hall. "I'll see about this !" And 
 he donned his dressing gown. 
 
226 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 By the time he reached Dormitory 1 2 the whole 
 school was in an uproar. Some thought there 
 might be a fire, and there was great excitement. 
 
 "If the place is on fire, I want to get out!" cried 
 one student. 
 
 "There is no fire!" answered Dave. "I think 
 it's a false alarm." 
 
 "Didn't the alarm come from Plum's room?" 
 asked one pupil. 
 
 "I think it did," answered another. 
 
 "Let us go see what is up !" 
 
 Many rushed in that direction, followed by An- 
 drew Dale. Then came a cry of astonishment 
 from the first assistant. 
 
 "What does this mean? A feast, I de- 
 clare." 
 
 "A feast!" said Dr. Clay, who was in the rear. 
 "I was told there was a feast going on in Dormi- 
 tory No. 12!" 
 
 "You can see for yourself, Doctor." 
 
 "I do see," answered the master of the Hall, 
 severely. "Plum, what does this mean?" 
 
 "I — er — I don't know," stammered the bully. 
 He was so amazed that he could not collect his 
 senses. 
 
 "Poole, can you tell me what this means?" 
 
 "N — no, sir. I — I haven't had a thing, sir/' 
 
 "Jasniff, what about this?" 
 
 Nick Jasniff shrugged his shoulders. "I thought 
 
■ 
 
 MORE PLANS THAN ONE 227 
 
 there was something going on in Porter's room. 
 Poole said so." 
 
 "Well, who sounded that alarm here?" thun- 
 dered Dr. Clay. 
 
 To this question there was no answer. 
 
 "We had better look in No. 12," suggested Job 
 Haskers, who had just come up, wrapped in a 
 flannel robe and wearing slippers. 
 
 The doctor and his assistants turned to the 
 dormitory occupied by Dave and his chums, and 
 then looked into the bedroom adjoining. Every- 
 thing was as clean and orderly as could be. The 
 boys were up, but they were not dressed. 
 
 "What's the row?" asked Buster Beggs, 
 sleepily. "Oh, Doctor, is that you? I thought I 
 heard some noise." 
 
 "Didn't you hear the alarm?" asked Dave. "I 
 thought it woke up everybody." 
 
 The doctor said little but looked around the 
 rooms with care, and so did Job Haskers. 
 
 "Some mistake evidently," muttered the as- 
 sistant. 
 
 "I am going to find out what the crumbs in that 
 other dormitory mean," answered Dr. Clay. 
 
 He passed out, and meeting Poole in the hall- 
 way caught the pupil by the shoulder. 
 
 "Just come with me," he said, and led the way 
 back to the room Nat occupied with his cronies. 
 "Now, explain this !" he demanded. 
 
228 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 Of course poor Nat Poole could not explain, and 
 neither could Plum nor Jasniff. They tried to tell 
 their story, but for once the doctor was too im- 
 patient to listen. 
 
 "As there was no cause for that alarm, I want 
 you all to go to bed," said he, after listening to a 
 few words. "It is midnight and I want all of you 
 to get your night's rest. In the morning I'll make 
 an investigation." 
 
 "What of this muss?" faltered Poole. 
 
 "Clean it up, every bit of it !" thundered the doc- 
 tor, and passed out and to his own room once more. 
 
 "I won't touch the stuff!" snarled Nat Poole. 
 
 "Neither will I," came from Plum. 
 
 "Nor I," added Jasniff. 
 
 "Are you going to disobey?" demanded Job 
 Haskers, who had remained on the scene. 
 
 His manner was so menacing that the three stu- 
 dents shrank before him. 
 
 "It wasn't our fault " began Plum. 
 
 "Enough. I can see through your doings. 
 You tried to get others into trouble to hide your 
 own tracks. This plot will not work with me. In 
 the morning you must clean this apartment 
 thoroughly, or I will punish you severely!" And 
 having thus delivered himself Job Haskers stalked 
 off, leaving Plum, Poole, and Jasniff the maddest 
 students Oak Hall had ever known. 
 
CHAPTER XXV 
 
 THE FIGHT IN THE GYMNASIUM 
 
 "This is some more of Porter's doings," 
 growled the bully of Oak Hall, when he and his 
 cronies found themselves alone. 
 
 "That's it," agreed Jasniff. "Confound him, 
 I'd like to wring his neck!" 
 
 "I suppose they had their feast on the quiet," 
 grumbled Poole. "We were foolish that we did 
 not watch them more closely." 
 
 The three went to bed and in the morning set to 
 work to clean up the dormitory. Then they had 
 to go downstairs, to be interviewed by Job Has- 
 kers, who gave them some extra lessons to learn, 
 as a punishment. He would listen to no explana- 
 tion from them, happening to be in a thoroughly 
 bad humor himself. 
 
 The next few days proved unusually cold, and 
 then came a snowstorm which covered the ground 
 to the depth of several inches. The students got 
 as much fun out of the downfall as possible, snow- 
 balling each other with great glee. They also took 
 
 229 
 
230 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 shots at Pop Swingly and Horsehair while the pair 
 were engaged in cleaning off the walks. 
 
 "Hi! hi! stop that!" roared Swingly, as a snow- 
 ball from Ben took him in the back. Then one 
 from Roger knocked off his hat. At the same time 
 Dave, rushing by, threw some loose snow down 
 Jackson Lemond's back. 
 
 "Whow!" spluttered the driver, dropping his 
 broom and working at his neck. "Who did that? 
 Birr ! it's as cold as a cake o' ice !" And he began 
 to shiver and dance around. 
 
 "This weather will surely make ice," said Sam, 
 and he was right, for that night several inches of 
 ice formed on the river, and this made all the stu- 
 dents look forward eagerly to the time when there 
 would be skating. 
 
 Frank Bond had quite recovered from the shock 
 he had received at the hands of Plum and his co- 
 horts. But he was still the pale, delicate, and nerv- 
 ous boy as of old and shrank from contact with the 
 more boisterous students. He appreciated what 
 Dave and his chums had done for him and did his 
 best to give the bully of the Hall a wide berth. 
 He was a studious lad, and soon a warm friendship 
 sprang up between him and Polly Vane and they 
 often studied their lessons together, Polly giving 
 the younger lad all the assistance he could. 
 
 During those days Dave looked eagerly for let- 
 ters from the Wadsworths, Caspar Potts, and his 
 
THE FIGHT IN THE GYMNASIUM 231 
 
 Uncle Dunston. The letters came and were full 
 of kind words and best wishes, yet the communica- 
 tion from his uncle filled him with anxiety. In part 
 this letter read as follows : 
 
 "Strange as it may appear, I have not yet re- 
 ceived a line from your father or your sister Laura. 
 I cannot imagine where they can be that they do 
 not send word of some kind. If they had received 
 even one letter from me concerning you, I feel sure 
 your father would not lose a moment in answering. 
 I have sent to a dozen places for information, but 
 all in vain." 
 
 "This is certainly a mystery," Dave said to 
 Roger. "What do you make of it?" 
 
 "Oh, I shouldn't worry too much," answered the 
 senator's son, hopefully. "Your father and sister 
 are probably traveling in some out-of-the-way place 
 in Europe where the letters and cablegrams haven't 
 reached them." 
 
 "Waiting is very hard, Roger." 
 
 "I know it must be. I suppose you want to 
 know what your father and sister are like." 
 
 "That's it, and I want to be with them, too," an- 
 swered the former poorhouse youth. 
 
 Dave wanted to find Ben, to get a book the latter 
 had been reading. He was told that Ben was 
 down to the gymnasium and so strolled in that 
 
232 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 direction. The building was almost deserted, not 
 more than half a dozen students being present. 
 
 In one corner was Gus Plum and not far away 
 Jasniff lounged on a bench. Between the pair 
 stood Frank Bond, his face having a white and 
 scared look upon it. 
 
 "Please, Plum, I don't care to do such things," 
 Frank was saying. "I'd rather you'd excuse me." 
 
 "You'll do what I want you to do!" answered 
 Plum, brutally. "You can't back out now." 
 
 "But I don't want to " began the small boy, 
 
 when of a sudden the bully of Oak Hall caught 
 him by the ear. 
 
 "See here, you imp, you listen to me!" snarled 
 Plum. "I haven't forgotten what trouble you got 
 me into before. Now you mind me " 
 
 "Oh, let go, please let go!" screamed Frank. 
 "Don't pull my ear off!" 
 
 He tried to break away, but the bully held him 
 fast. The next moment, however, Dave stepped 
 between. 
 
 "Plum, I want you to let Frank alone," said 
 Dave, quietly but firmly, and at the same time look- 
 ing the bully squarely in the eyes. 
 
 "Look here, this is none of your affair," blus- 
 tered Plum. 
 
 "Let him go, I say — and at once," and now 
 Dave clenched his fists. 
 
 "You want more trouble with me, eh?" growled 
 
THE FIGHT IN THE GYMNASIUM 233 
 
 Plum, releasing the small boy and sticking his chin 
 in Dave's face. 
 
 "No, I do not want trouble, but I am able to 
 meet it if it comes," answered Dave, not budging 
 an inch. "You ought to be ashamed to bulldoze 
 such a small chap as Frank. Why don't you leave 
 him alone, as the doctor told you to do?" 
 
 "See here, I don't want you to preach to me!" 
 roared Plum. "I know my own business and I 
 don't want you to put in your oar!" 
 
 "That's the talk," came from Jasniff. 
 
 Instantly Dave swung around on his heel. 
 
 "This is certainly none of your business, Jasniff," 
 he said, coldly. 
 
 "Ain't it? Well, Gus is my particular friend, 
 and what concerns him concerns me," blustered 
 Jasniff. 
 
 "Oh, Dave, let us go away," whispered Frank, 
 growing more frightened than ever. 
 
 "You can go away if you wish, Frank. I am 
 not afraid of these two bullies; Plum knows that, 
 even if Jasniff does not." 
 
 At this home thrust Gus Plum winced, for he 
 had not forgotten the drubbing received from 
 Dave in times gone by. Jasniff, however, was un- 
 dismayed, and striding closer, he pushed in between 
 Plum and Dave. 
 
 "I've heard of the unfair advantage you once 
 took of Gus, but you can't take such an advantage 
 
234 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 of me," he said, loudly. "I am not afraid of any- 
 body in this school, and I want you to know it." 
 
 His manner was so offensive that it caused the 
 quick blood to rush to Dave's face. Plum fell 
 back and so did Frank Bond. There was a mo- 
 ment of suggestive silence. 
 
 "Jasniff, I never took any unfair advantage of 
 Plum, and everybody in this school knows it," said 
 Dave, steadily. "Plum is a bully, — and you ap- 
 pear to be built the same way." 
 
 "So I'm a bully, eh?" stormed Nick Jasniff, put- 
 ting up his fists. 
 ."You are." 
 
 "Do you want me to fight you?" 
 
 "No, I'd prefer not to dirty my hands on 
 you." 
 
 "Maybe you think you can lick me?" 
 
 "I am not doing any thinking on that subject." 
 
 "You can't talk to me like this — I won't allow 
 it," stormed Jasniff, putting up his fists again. "If 
 you want to fight, say so!" So speaking, he gave 
 Dave a sudden shove that sent him up against 
 Frank Bond. 
 
 "Oh, Dave, don't let him hit you!" gasped the 
 little lad. "He is so big and strong " 
 
 Dave did not answer — indeed, it is doubtful if 
 he heard the words. With a quick leap forward, 
 he caught Nick Jasniff by both arms and backed 
 him against the side of the building. 
 
THE FIGHT IN THE GYMNASIUM 235 
 
 "Let go I" screamed Jasniff, in a rage. "Let 
 go, I say!" 
 
 "Listen to me, Jasniff," returned Dave, still 
 holding the squirming student. "I don't want to 
 fight, but if you attack me, I'll not only defend my- 
 self, but I'll give you the worst thrashing you ever 
 had in your life. I understand you thoroughly. 
 You are not only a bully but worse. Why Dr. 
 Clay allows you to remain here I don't know. I 
 want you to understand once for all you can't bull- 
 doze me." 
 
 "That's the talk!" said Shadow, who had 
 walked up. 
 
 "Make him keep his distance, Dave," added 
 Buster, who was with the youth who loved to tell 
 stories. 
 
 "Bulldoze you?" stormed Nick Jasniff. "I'll 
 show you what I'll do — you poorhouse rat ! I'll 
 make mincemeat of you !' 
 
 So speaking, he tore himself loose from Dave 
 and backed away a few steps. Then, with 
 clenched fists, he rushed in and aimed a heavy blow 
 at Dave's face. 
 
 The fist struck Dave's ear, for the latter did 
 what he could to dodge. Then came another blow 
 on the shoulder and one on the chin, all delivered 
 with lightning-like rapidity. Nick Jasniff was a 
 boxer, and could use his fists better than he could 
 learn his lessons. 
 
236 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Good!" shouted Gus Plum, gleefully. "That's 
 the way to do it, Nick !" 
 
 "Knock him out!" added Nat Poole, but keep- 
 ing safely in the background. 
 
 Dave backed away a step or two and again Jas- 
 niff came at him, hitting him a light blow in the 
 arm. Then the boxer struck out again for Dave's 
 face. 
 
 But this blow did not land. Instead, Dave 
 leaped to one side and struck out himself, hitting 
 Jasniff in the left ear. This was followed by a tap 
 on the chin and another in the ribs. Jasniff tried 
 to land on Dave's chest, but failed, and Dave came 
 back once more with a crack on his opponent's nose 
 that caused the blood to spurt. 
 
 "A fight! A fight!" 
 
 "Look at that blow!" 
 
 "Jasniff is quick, ain't he?" 
 
 "First blood for Dave Porter !" 
 
 Again the two boys went at it, and for several 
 minutes blows were given and taken with remark- 
 able rapidity. With his skill as a boxer, Jasniff 
 had anticipated an easy victory; he was astonished 
 at the manner in which Dave parried some of his 
 blows. Around and around the gymnasium floor 
 circled the two boys, and as the shouting grew 
 louder the crowd increased. 
 
 The blood was now flowing not alone from Jas- 
 niff's nose but also from a scratch on Dave's chin. 
 
THE FIGHT IN THE GYMNASIUM 237 
 
 A few more passes and the two clinched, Jasniff 
 getting Dave's head under his arm. But with a 
 sudden turn Dave cleared himself, and hit his op- 
 ponent in the teeth, again drawing blood. Wild 
 with rage, Jasniff threw prudence to the winds and 
 leaped forward literally to crush the youth who 
 dared oppose him. 
 
 To him who loses his wits in such a situation as 
 this, all is lost. Blinded by rage Jasniff forgot to 
 guard himself and in a trice received a blow in the 
 left eye that made him see stars. Then, as he 
 plunged forward again, another swift and heavy 
 blow hit him squarely on the chin. His head went 
 up and back with a jerk, his form swayed from 
 side to side, and down he went on the floor with a 
 thud, and lay there like a log. 
 
 "My! what a blow!" 
 
 "Jasniff is knocked out clean and clear!" 
 
 "I never saw anything like it in my life !" 
 
 So the cries ran on, while Nick Jasniff lay where 
 he had fallen. For the moment nobody ap- 
 proached the prostrate youth, then Plum stepped 
 to his side, shaking, he knew not why. 
 
 "Nick! Nick!" he called, softly, as he raised the 
 fallen one's head. "I say, Nick!" 
 
 "Sh — shall I get some water?" faltered Nat 
 Poole. He too was shaking. 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 While the water was being brought, Jasniff was 
 
238 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 helped to a sitting position. He was still all but 
 overcome. His cronies bathed his face and did 
 what they could to bring him around. In the 
 meantime Dave and his friends withdrew to an- 
 other corner of the gymnasium. 
 
 "So he knocked me out, eh?" snarled Jasniff, 
 when he was able to speak. "Just wait, I'll fix 
 him yet!" 
 
 "What, you're not going to fight again?" asked 
 Plum, in astonishment. 
 
 "Ain't I?" snarled Nick Jasniff. "I'll either 
 lick him, or he'll kill me !" 
 
CHAPTER XXVI 
 
 THE DISAPPEARANCE OF NICK JASNIFF 
 
 "Here comes Jasniff again!" exclaimed Shadow. 
 "He looks mad enough to eat you up, Dave!" 
 
 "I thought he was done for," said Ben, who had 
 been wiping the blood from Dave's chin. 
 
 The crowd parted as the boy who had been 
 knocked out strode forward. His gait was un- 
 steady and from his eyes there gleamed a wild fire 
 awful to behold. 
 
 "Thought you had got rid of me, eh?" he cried. 
 "Well, I am not done for yet !" And with this he 
 struck Dave in the shoulder. 
 
 "If you want more you shall have it, Jasniff !" 
 retorted Dave, and struck out in return. Then the 
 blows came as rapidly as before. Dave was hit 
 twice in the chest and came back with a crack on 
 Jasniff's ear and one in the right eye that made the 
 youth see more stars than ever. Then, as they 
 circled around the floor, Dave watched his chance 
 and hit his opponent once more in the nose, causing 
 him to slip and pitch over on his side. 
 
 "Another knockdown!" 
 
 239 
 
240 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Jasniff, you had better give it up." 
 
 "Porter has the best of you, Nick." 
 
 If ever a boy was mad that boy was Nick Jasniff. 
 Half blinded from the blow in the eye he rolled 
 over and got up on his knees. Then he leaped to 
 his feet and ran to the wall of the gymnasium. 
 
 "I'll fix you! I'll fix you!" he snarled, and 
 pulled from its resting place a wooden Indian club 
 weighing at least three pounds. "You shan't crow 
 over Nick Jasniff, not much !" 
 
 "Hold up, what are you going to do?" cried 
 Ben, who stood near. 
 
 "I'm going to smash his head for him!" 
 answered Jasniff, and before anybody could stop 
 him he made a dash for where Dave was standing. 
 He swung the Indian club around so recklessly 
 that the crowd parted right and left to let him 
 pass. 
 
 Dave saw him approach and for the moment 
 hardly knew what to do. He had not dreamed of 
 such unfair play. It was easy to see that Jasniff 
 was in a frame of mind fit for any foul deed. 
 
 "Don't!" he cried, as the half-crazed lad leaped 
 before him. "Stop, I tell you !" And then as the 
 Indian club was swung over his head, he leaped to 
 one side and caught the other boy around the waist 
 with both arms. "Drop that club, you brute!" 
 
 "Drop the club! Drop the club!" came from 
 all sides, and in a twinkling Ben and Shadow 
 
DISAPPEARANCE OF NICK JASNIFF 241 
 
 leaped in and wrenched the Indian club from Jas- 
 niff's grasp. 
 
 "What an outrage!" 
 
 "Jasniff, you ought to be lynched for that!" 
 
 "This is a young gentlemen's school, not a resort 
 for toughs." 
 
 So the cries ran on. Jasniff tried to speak, but 
 nobody would listen to him, and even Plum and 
 Poole knew enough to keep silent. Dave retained 
 his hold a few seconds and then pushed his op- 
 ponent from him. 
 
 "I am done with you, Jasniff," said he, in a clear, 
 hard voice. "Done with you, understand? I'll 
 never dirty my hands on you again. If you dare 
 to molest me in the future, I'll hand you over to 
 the police. They are the only ones to handle such 
 a coward and brute as you." 
 
 Everybody heard the words and many ap- 
 plauded them. Plum and Poole fell back and the 
 face of each grew scarlet. Nick Jasniff stood 
 stock still, breathing heavily. He wanted to do 
 something terrible, — but he did not dare. Dave 
 was pale and his jaws were firmly set. The tension 
 all around was extreme. 
 
 Then Jasniff moved, turning his back on Dave. 
 He looked at Plum and Poole, but they cast their 
 eyes to the ground. The crowd parted and Jas- 
 niff walked away, slowly and unsteadily. In a 
 minute he left the gymnasium, slamming the door 
 
242 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 after him. There was a long sigh of relief over 
 his departure. 
 
 "Dave, I really think he meant to kill you !" said 
 Ben, coming up and clutching his chum by the arm. 
 
 "That's what he did!" said Buster Beggs. 
 "His eyes had a terrible look in them." 
 
 "Perhaps you are mistaken," answered Dave, 
 in an odd voice that sounded strange even to him- 
 self. "But I — well, I don't propose to fight a fel- 
 low with Indian clubs." 
 
 "He ought to be bounced out of this school," 
 said Luke Watson. 
 
 "I'll never speak to him again," asserted Bab- 
 cock. 
 
 "Wonder what Dr. Clay will say when he hears 
 of this fight?" said Roger, who had come in during 
 the wind-up. "I suppose he won't like it at all." 
 
 "He can't blame Dave," answered Ben. 
 
 "Porter started the quarrel by interfering with 
 me," said Gus Plum. 
 
 "What, Gus, do you stand up for Jasniff ?" de- 
 manded Shadow. 
 
 "Well, I— er " 
 
 "I don't see how anybody can stand up for Jas- 
 niff," said Messmer. "I used to go with him, but 
 I am glad now that I cut him." 
 
 "I am not standing up for that Indian club af- 
 fair," said Gus Plum, lamely, and walked away, 
 followed by Nat Poole. 
 
DISAPPEARANCE OF NICK JASNIFF 243 
 
 "Oh, Dave, you did fight him most beautifully," 
 cried Frank Bond, his delicate face glowing. "Oh, 
 I wish I was as strong as you !" 
 
 "Perhaps you will be some day, Frank. Go out 
 in the fresh air all you can, and take plenty of 
 exercise here in the gym. Do you know what 
 made me strong? Working on a farm, — cutting 
 wood and plowing, and things like that." 
 
 Dave retired to the washroom and there bathed 
 his face and hands, and combed his hair. The 
 blood soon stopped flowing from his chin and the 
 scratch showed but little. Many wanted to con- 
 gratulate him on his victory, but he motioned them 
 away. 
 
 "Thank you, boys, but I don't want you to do 
 that," he said, quietly. "I want to tell you plainly 
 that I don't believe in fighting any more than Dr. 
 Clay does. It's brutal to fight, and that is all 
 there is to it. But every fellow ought to know 
 how to defend himself, and when he is attacked as 
 I was he has got to do the best he can for himself. 
 If Jasniff hadn't pitched into me roughshod I 
 should never have fought with him." 
 
 "Do you really mean that, Porter?" asked a 
 voice from the other side of the washroom, and 
 Andrew Dale stepped out from behind a high 
 roller-towel rack. The first assistant teacher had 
 come in just as the encounter was ending. 
 
 "Oh, is that you, Mr. Dale? Yes, sir, I do 
 
244 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 mean it," answered Dave. "Did you see the fight, 
 may I ask?" 
 
 "I saw Jasniff attack you with the Indian club, 
 but I was too far off to take a hand. You say he 
 attacked you first?" 
 
 "He did, and some of those here can prove it." 
 
 "That's right," said several of the students. 
 
 "What was the quarrel about?" 
 
 "It began between Plum and myself. Plum was 
 browbeating Frank Bond and I told him to stop. 
 Then Jasniff put in his say, and I told him it was 
 none of his business. Then he wanted to know if 
 I wanted to fight, and I told him I preferred not to 
 dirty my hands on him. Then he shoved me and 
 struck me two or three times. Then — well, then I 
 sailed in and knocked him down twice. Then 
 he got the Indian club, and you know the 
 rest." 
 
 "That's the truth of it, Mr. Dale," said Frank. 
 
 "Absolutely," added another student, who had 
 seen the whole affair. 
 
 "Well, Porter, you had better come to the doc- 
 tor's office and we'll investigate further," said the 
 teacher, and a little later Dave found himself con- 
 fronting the master of Oak Hall. He told his 
 story in a straightforward manner and mentioned 
 the names of several who had witnessed the affair. 
 Then he was told he could go, and Frank was 
 called in, and then Ben, Shadow, Buster, and later 
 
DISAPPEARANCE OF NICK JASNIFF 245 
 
 still Plum and Poole. The doctor questioned all 
 closely, and finally sent Andrew Dale after Jasniff, 
 but the youth could not be found. 
 
 "Has he left the school grounds?" questioned 
 Dr. Clay. 
 
 "I could not find that out," answered the assist- 
 ant. "Nobody seems to have seen him since he 
 left the gymnasium." 
 
 "Well, as soon as he shows himself, send him to 
 me." 
 
 "I will, sir." 
 
 "From what I can learn, he is a thoroughly bad 
 boy," went on the master of Oak Hall, beginning 
 to pace the floor of his office. "I must confess I 
 hardly know what to do with him." 
 
 "He is a bad boy, no doubt of that," answered 
 the teacher. "And he has a bad influence on some 
 of the other boys." 
 
 "You mean Plum and Poole?" 
 
 "I do." 
 
 "I believe you are right. Do you think he 
 ought to be sent from the school?" 
 
 "Yes, unless he will make an earnest endeavor 
 to mend his ways, Doctor." 
 
 "There is one trouble in the way, Mr. Dale. 
 His folks are now in Europe for the benefit of 
 Mrs. Jasniff's health. If I send him off, he will 
 have no place to go to." 
 
 "You can write to his father explaining the situa- 
 
246 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 tion. He may write to his son and that may help 
 matters." 
 
 "I have already determined to send a letter. 
 But Mr. Jasniff knows his son is wild — he wanted 
 me to tame him down. But I don't see how I can 
 do it. Supposing he had brained Porter!" Dr. 
 Clay shivered. "I should never have gotten over 
 it, and it would have ruined the school!" 
 
 "There is another thing to consider, sir," pur- 
 sued the assistant. "It may be that Porter will 
 write to his uncle about this, and his relative may 
 be afraid to let the boy remain here while Jasniff 
 stays." 
 
 "No, I questioned Porter about that. What do 
 you think he said?" The master of Oak Hall 
 smiled slightly. "He said he could take care of 
 himself and he could make Jasniff keep his dis- 
 tance. He certainly has courage." 
 
 "He is the grittiest boy in the school — and one 
 of the best, too," answered Andrew Dale, heartily. 
 And there the conversation came to an end. 
 
 The fight between Jasniff and Dave was the sole 
 topic discussed that evening at Oak Hall. The 
 boys who had not witnessed the encounter could 
 scarcely believe that Dave had knocked the other 
 student down twice and blackened his eyes, and 
 they could scarcely credit the fact that Jasniff in his 
 rage and humiliation had attacked Dave with the 
 heavy Indian club. Some went to Jasniff's dormi- 
 
DISAPPEARANCE OF NICK JASNIFF 247 
 
 tory, only to learn that the student was miss- 
 ing. 
 
 In the dormitory Plum and Poole sat in a warm 
 corner, talking the affair over in a low tone. To 
 do them justice, both were horrified over the club 
 incident. Each had seen that awful look in Jas- 
 niff's eyes and each had expected to see Dave 
 stretched lifeless on the gymnasium floor. 
 
 "I — I didn't think it of Nick!" whispered 
 Poole. "He certainly went too far." 
 
 "He was so wild he didn't know what he was 
 doing," answered Plum. "It doesn't pay to get 
 that way. If he had really killed Porter " 
 
 "Oh, don't say it, Gus ! Why, it makes me 
 tremble yet," whined Nat Poole. "If Nick is 
 going to act like that, I'm going to have nothing 
 more to do with him. What if something had 
 happened? He might have dragged us into it 
 somehow — we've been so thick with him." 
 
 To this Gus Plum did not answer, but a far- 
 away, thoughtful look came into his eyes. 
 
 "It doesn't pay to be too thick with a fellow like 
 that," pursued Nat Poole. "He'll get you into a 
 hole some time or other." 
 
 "Maybe you're right, Nat." Gus Plum drew a 
 
 long breath. "I wish " The bully of Oak 
 
 Hall suddenly checked himself. 
 
 "What do you wish?" 
 
 "I sometimes wish I had never been thick with 
 
248 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 Nick. But he " Again Plum checked him- 
 self. "By the way," he resumed, "did that new 
 allowance come in yet?" 
 
 "No. My dad wrote he wouldn't allow me a 
 cent until next month. Why?" 
 
 "Oh, it doesn't matter." The bully drew an- 
 other long breath. "I thought perhaps you'd lend 
 me a little." 
 
 "Why, I thought you had what you wanted 1" 
 cried Poole, in astonishment. 
 
 "I did have, but I Well, it doesn't mat- 
 ter, Nat. I'll get along somehow." And then 
 Gus Plum heaved a deeper sigh than ever. Evi- 
 dently there was something on his mind which wor- 
 ried him considerably. 
 
CHAPTER XXVII 
 
 WHAT HAPPENED AT ROCKVILLE 
 
 "Boys, how is this for weather!" called out 
 Roger, the following morning. "Isn't it cold 
 enough to freeze the hind leg off a wooden horse?" 
 
 "I guess the bottom has dropped out of the 
 thermometer," answered Dave, as he followed 
 Roger in rising. 
 
 "How do you feel, Dave?" 
 
 "Oh, pretty good. My chin is a little swollen 
 and my shoulder is somewhat stiff, that's all." 
 
 "Wonder if Jasniff is back yet," said Ben. 
 
 All the boys wondered that, and Luke Watson 
 took it upon himself to dress in a hurry and go out 
 for information. 
 
 "Nothing seen of him yet," announced Luke, on 
 returning. 
 
 "Perhaps he has run away for good!" cried 
 Buster. 
 
 "He's afraid the doctor will punish him 
 severely," said Polly Vane. "It was such a — er — 
 outrageous thing to do, don't you know." 
 
 "He's a tough boy," was Roger's comment. 
 249 
 
250 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Oh, say, speaking of a tough boy puts me in 
 mind of a story I heard yesterday," said Shadow, 
 who sat on the edge of his bed, lacing his shoes. 
 "A young married lady " 
 
 "Gracious, Shadow, how can you tell stories on a 
 cold morning like this?" interrupted Dave. 
 
 "Shadow would rather tell stories than keep 
 warm," said Roger, with a smile. 
 
 "Maybe this is a hot one," said Ben, grinning. 
 
 "Now you just listen," pursued Shadow. "A 
 young married lady went and bought a barrel of 
 best flour " 
 
 "Four X or Not At Home brand?" questioned 
 Buster, innocently. 
 
 "If you interrupt me I'll throw the soap at you, 
 Buster. This was a barrel of guaranteed flour. 
 Two days later she came back to the grocer with a 
 very indignant look on her face. 'That flour is no 
 good,' says she to Mr. Grocer. 'Why not?' says 
 the grocer. 'Because it is tough,' says the lady. 
 T made doughnuts with it yesterday and my hus- 
 band thought they were paperweights!' " 
 
 "No well-bred lady would say that," came softly 
 from Dave. 
 
 "O my ! what a pun !" cried Roger. "Well, she 
 wasn't well-bred, she was poor-bread." And then 
 a general laugh went up. 
 
 It was indeed cold, with the sun hiding behind a 
 gray sky and a keen north wind blowing. When 
 
WHAT HAPPENED AT ROCKVILLE 251 
 
 they went below they ran into Babcock, who had 
 been down to the river. 
 
 "The ice is coming along finely," said Babcock. 
 "I think we'll be able to skate by to-morrow." 
 
 All the boys hoped so, and as soon as they could 
 went down to the river to look at the ice. It was 
 moderately firm and some lads were already sliding 
 on a stretch of meadow. But Dr. Clay would not 
 let them go on the river proper until it was safe. 
 
 That day the master of Oak Hall sent out 
 Andrew Dale and Swingly the janitor to look for 
 Nick Jasniff. But the search proved of no avail. 
 Wherever the student was, he managed to cover up 
 his tracks completely. 
 
 By Monday of the following week skating was 
 at its best, and many hours were spent by Dave and 
 the others on the ice. They skated for miles, and 
 also had half a dozen races, including one between 
 Dave, Roger, and Messmer, in which the two 
 chums came out even, with Messmer not far 
 behind. 
 
 During those days came word that Phil was 
 slowly but steadily improving. This news was 
 greeted with satisfaction by all his friends, who 
 hoped that he would soon be able to come to school 
 again. 
 
 "We can't get along without him," said Dave, 
 and Roger echoed the sentiment. 
 
 The senator's son had received word from tv/o 
 
252 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 of his friends, who were now students at one of the 
 leading colleges. Both belonged to a glee club 
 which was to give an entertainment at Rockville 
 Hall on Tuesday night. 
 
 "I'd like to go to that entertainment and hear 
 Jack and Joe sing," said Roger. "I wonder if the 
 doctor will let me off?" 
 
 The matter was explained, and in the end it was 
 agreed to let the senator's son go to the entertain- 
 ment, taking Dave and Shadow with him for com- 
 pany. As skating was so good, the students de- 
 cided to go by way of the river, walking the dis- 
 tance from Rockville Landing to the hall where 
 the entertainment was to take place. 
 
 It was a bright moonlight night when the three 
 started and all were in the best of spirits. There 
 were a few skaters out, mostly grown folk, so the 
 way was by no means lonely. They had plenty of 
 time, so did not hurry. 
 
 "We don't want to overheat ourselves," said 
 Roger. "Perhaps the hall will be warm, and then 
 we won't be able to stand it." 
 
 Arriving at Rockville Landing, they took off 
 their skates and left them at one of the boathouses. 
 Then they walked through the town, past the 
 brightly lighted shops, and stopped at one place for 
 some candy and glasses of hot chocolate. 
 
 "Well, I never!" cried Dave, suddenly, as they 
 were leaving the shop. 
 
WHAT HAPPENED AT ROCKVILLE 253 
 
 "What's up?" queried Shadow. 
 
 "Did you know that Gus Plum was coming 
 here?" 
 
 "I certainly did not," answered the senator's 
 son. "Where is he?" 
 
 "I just saw him over there. He passed around 
 that corner." 
 
 "Maybe you were mistaken in the person," ven- 
 tured Shadow. 
 
 "I think not." 
 
 "He may have come over, — to go to the enter- 
 tainment, just as we are doing." 
 
 "He doesn't care for music." 
 
 "I know that." 
 
 The three boys walked to the corner and looked 
 down the side street. Nobody resembling the 
 bully of Oak Hall was in sight. 
 
 Five minutes later found them at the place 
 where the entertainment was to take place. Roger 
 took his chums around to the stage door and in, 
 and introduced Dave and Shadow to his friends, 
 and then the students from Oak Hall went around 
 to the front and secured seats near one of the 
 boxes. 
 
 The programme was a light and varied one — 
 such as are usually given by college glee clubs — 
 and Dave and his chums enjoyed it thoroughly. 
 One bass singer rendered a topical song, the glee 
 club joining in the chorus. This was wildly ap- 
 
254 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 plauded, and the singer had to give at least a dozen 
 verses of the effusion. 
 
 "This is all right!" whispered Dave. "I wish 
 our glee club could do as well." 
 
 "Maybe it will — when the boys are as old as 
 these fellows," answered Shadow. 
 
 "These fellows are the best singers at the col- 
 lege," said Roger. "They can't get into the club 
 unless they have first-class voices." 
 
 The concert came to an end about half-past ten 
 o'clock, and Roger waited for a while, in order to 
 talk to his friends again. Then he, Dave, and 
 Shadow started on the return to Oak Hall. 
 
 Their course took them past the railroad station 
 and a row of small dwellings. Just as they were 
 between the station and the dwellings a light from 
 a street lamp fell full upon two persons standing 
 some distance away. 
 
 "Look! there is Gus Plum again!" cried Dave. 
 
 "Yes, and that is Nick Jasniff with him!" said 
 the senator's son, in a tone of great surprise. 
 
 "Let us go over and make sure," suggested 
 Shadow. 
 
 The three started across the street, and as they 
 did so Plum and Jasniff moved away in the direc- 
 tion of one of the dwelling houses. Before they 
 could be stopped they had mounted the porch, 
 opened the door, and gone inside. Those outside 
 heard the door locked, and then all became quiet. 
 
WHAT HAPPENED AT ROCKVILLE 255 
 
 "Well, I never!" came from Dave. "This is 
 certainly a mystery." 
 
 There was good cause for his words. The front 
 of the dwelling was entirely dark and the lower 
 windows had the solid wooden shutters tightly 
 closed. 
 
 "Shall I ring the bell?" asked Roger, after a 
 pause in perplexity. 
 
 "There is no bell to ring," answered Shadow. 
 
 "I wouldn't knock," advised Dave. "What's 
 the use ? We may only get into a row." 
 
 "The doctor ought to know that Jasniff is here," 
 said Roger. 
 
 "We can tell him that, even if Plum won't," 
 added Shadow. "I agree with Dave, it will do no 
 good to knock." 
 
 "I'd like to know if they saw us," said Dave, as 
 he and his chums continued on their way up the 
 street. 
 
 "If they didn't it's queerwhy they should get out 
 of sight in such a hurry," replied the senator's son. 
 
 "Perhaps Jasniff is going to get Plum to smooth 
 matters over with the doctor," was Dave's com- 
 ment. "He may be sick of staying away from the 
 Hall." 
 
 "Dave, what are you going to do if he does come 
 back?" asked Shadow, curiously. 
 
 "Do? Nothing." 
 
 "Aren't you afraid of him in the least?" 
 
256 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Oh, I shall keep on my guard, for fear he may 
 play me some foul trick." 
 
 "I'd rather he'd go away for good." 
 
 "So would I," added Shadow. 
 
 "Oh, I don't know. He may reform. If he 
 wants to reform, I'd like to give him the chance." 
 
 "He'll never reform," said Roger, decidedly. 
 "He is a bad egg through and through." 
 
 "Just what I think," said Shadow. "To my 
 mind, he is much worse than Plum or Poole." 
 
 "Oh, I know that," returned Dave. 
 
 Arriving at the boathouse, they got out their 
 skates and put them on. While they were doing 
 this, two men, wrapped up in heavy overcoats, 
 walked up over the ice and passed down the street 
 in the direction from whence the students had 
 come. 
 
 "There's the long and the short of it," said 
 Roger, with a laugh. He had noticed that one 
 man was unusually tall and the other unusually 
 short. 
 
 "Well, men can't all be of a size," laughed Dave. 
 "That little man had all he could do to keep up 
 with the big fellow," he added. 
 
 The skate to the school was a fine one and they 
 arrived at Oak Hall just as the silvery moon was 
 sinking behind the distant hills. Swingly let them 
 in, and inside of quarter of an hour the boys were 
 in bed and in the land of dreams. 
 
WHAT HAPPENED AT ROCKVILLE 257 
 
 The next day was a busy one for Dave. He 
 had some extra hard lessons, to which he applied 
 himself with vigor. An examination was soon to 
 take place and he was determined to come out at 
 the top if it could possibly be accomplished. 
 
 "Gracious, I can't grind like that," said Roger, 
 but half in admiration. 
 
 "Dave has his eye on that medal of honor," said 
 Ben. "Well, it is certainly well worth working 
 for." 
 
 The weather had changed and by noontime it 
 was snowing furiously. Dave had not seen Gus 
 Plum in the morning, but the bully was at the din- 
 ner table as usual. Shadow had reported seeing 
 Nick Jasniff in Rockville to the doctor, but had 
 given no particulars. Dr. Clay had said he would 
 look into the matter, and sent Andrew Dale to 
 Rockville for that purpose. 
 
 It was not until evening that the assistant 
 teacher returned from the neighboring town. He 
 had seen nothing of Nick Jasniff, although he had 
 hunted thoroughly and even visited the house 
 Shadow had mentioned. 
 
 "The house was locked up, and when I knocked 
 on the door nobody came to answer my sum- 
 mons." 
 
 This was as much as Andrew Dale could tell 
 concerning the missing student. But he brought 
 other news, which was flying over the country-side 
 
258 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 like wildfire. During the night thieves had broken 
 into the railroad station at Rockville, opened the 
 old-fashioned safe, and stolen nearly three hundred 
 dollars in money, some checks, and several bundles 
 of railroad tickets. 
 
CHAPTER XXVIII 
 
 AN ICE-BOAT RACE 
 
 "What do you think of that?" cried Roger, 
 when the news was circulated among the boys. 
 
 "I think the deed was done by the same fellows 
 who robbed Mrs. Fairchild and Mr. Lapham," 
 said Ben. "The authorities are dead slow that 
 they don't catch the rascals. They must certainly 
 be hanging out somewhere in this district." 
 
 "Boys, I've got an idea !" cried Dave. "Mrs. 
 Fairchild said the man she saw was rather tall. 
 Don't you remember the tall man we saw last 
 night?" 
 
 "To be sure, and the short fellow with him," ex- 
 claimed Roger. "They may be the very rascals!" 
 
 "Let us tell the doctor of this," said Shadow, 
 and forthwith they went to Dr. Clay, who listened 
 to their story with interest. 
 
 "I will notify the authorities," he said. "How 
 did the men look in the face?" 
 
 "I didn't see their faces," answered Roger. 
 
 "One had a beard, I think," ventured Shadow. 
 
 259 
 
260 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Both had reddish beards," answered Dave, 
 "and they had reddish mustaches, too." 
 
 This was as much as the boys could tell. Later 
 it was learned that the tall and the short man had 
 been seen before and it was pretty clearly estab- 
 lished that they had had something to do with all 
 of the robberies throughout that district. But the 
 men were missing, and what had become of them 
 nobody could tell. The local papers came out 
 with a full account of the robbery and not only 
 mentioned the money that had been taken but also 
 the names on the checks, and the lists of stolen rail- 
 road tickets. These accounts Dave and his chums 
 read with interest. 
 
 "Say, I saw a funny thing just now," said Ben, 
 coming to Dave and Sam Day a little later, while 
 both were doing some sums in algebra. "I was in 
 the library and so were a lot of fellows, including 
 Plum and Poole. Plum has been on the sick list 
 to-day and wasn't downstairs when the news came 
 in about that Rockville affair. He took up one of 
 the papers and began to read about the robbery, 
 and all at once he staggered back. I thought he 
 was fainting. He grabbed the paper with all his 
 might and his eyes almost started out of his 
 head. He would have gone over, only Poole 
 caught him and led him to a chair. Then he 
 said his head hurt him and he went to his dor- 
 mitory." 
 
AN ICE-BOAT RACE 261 
 
 "That was certainly queer," said Dave, thought- 
 fully. 
 
 "He acted just as if that news was some kind of 
 a blow to him," went on Ben. 
 
 "I don't see how it could affect him," said Sam 
 Day. "I guess it was just his sickness." 
 
 Sam did not know that Gus Plum had been seen 
 in Rockville the night the robbery occurred, and 
 Dave did not feel called upon to enlighten him. 
 But Ben knew, and he and Dave walked away to 
 talk the matter over, being joined a moment later 
 by Roger and Shadow. 
 
 "Plum was certainly in Rockville," said Shadow, 
 "but I don't see how that connects him with the 
 robbery." He was voicing a thought that had 
 come to the minds of all. 
 
 "I don't believe he was connected with it," said 
 Dave. "It's an awful thing to think a fellow is a 
 thief." He looked at Shadow, who understood 
 him thoroughly, as my old readers will understand. 
 "But — he was there with Jasniff," he added, 
 slowly. 
 
 "Do you think Jasniff had anything to do with 
 it, Dave?" 
 
 "I should hate to think any boy was a thief." 
 "I don't believe a fellow like Jasniff could open 
 that safe," came from Roger. "Those robbers 
 must have had regular burglars' tools." 
 
 "But what made Plum so afraid, or dumbstruck, 
 
262 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 or whatever you may call it?" asked Ben. "It was 
 no small thing, I can tell you that." 
 
 "Perhaps he got scared, thinking he was at 
 Rockville with Jasniff at the time of the robbery," 
 answered Dave. "He knows Jasniff is a kind of 
 outcast just now. Perhaps he himself suspects 
 Jasniff." 
 
 The students speculated over the affair for some 
 time. At first Dave thought it might be best to let 
 Dr. Clay know, but finally concluded to keep quiet 
 and see what the next few days would bring forth. 
 
 The bully of the school was certainly ill at ease 
 that day and also the next. He missed nearly all 
 his lessons and was sharply reprimanded by Job 
 Haskers. 
 
 "I've got a headache," he said. "It has ached 
 for several days. I wish you would excuse me." 
 And this getting to the ears of the doctor, he was 
 told to take some headache tablets and retire. 
 
 Some of the students who were of a mechanical 
 mind had built themselves ice-boats and these were 
 now being used on the river whenever the oppor- 
 tunity afforded. Messmer and Henshaw had a 
 boat, and one afternoon after school they asked 
 Roger and Dave to go for a sail down the river. 
 Ice-boating was something of a novelty to Dave, 
 and he accepted the invitation gladly and so did the 
 senator's son. 
 
 The ice-boat built by Messmer and Henshaw 
 
AN ICE-BOAT RACE 263 
 
 was about twenty feet long, with a single sail, and 
 was named the Snowbird. It was by no means a 
 handsome craft, not being painted, but under 
 favorable conditions developed good speed, and 
 that was all the builders wanted. 
 
 "We didn't build her for beauty, we built her 
 for service," Henshaw explained. 
 
 "Well, as long as she'll go that's all we want," 
 answered Roger. "I shouldn't give a cent for a 
 boat that was good-looking and couldn't get over 
 the ground." 
 
 "Did you ever see a boat get over the ground, 
 Roger?" asked Dave, quizzically. 
 
 "Well — er — not exactly, but you know what I 
 mean, Dave." 
 
 "So I do, and I agree with you." 
 
 The start of the trip was made in fine shape, 
 and for a little while they sailed along in company 
 with two other ice-boats belonging to other stu- 
 dents. But then the others turned back, and the 
 Snowbird continued on the course alone. 
 
 "This is certainly grand!" cried Dave, enthu- 
 siastically. He was sitting at the bow, holding 
 fast with one hand and holding on his cap with the 
 other. "My! but we are rushing along." 
 
 "It's just the right kind of a breeze," said Hen- 
 shaw. 
 
 "Beats skating, doesn't it?" came from Roger. 
 "We must be making about a mile a minute !" 
 
264 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "We won't dare to go too far," said Messmer. 
 "Remember, we've got to get back, and that will 
 take longer." 
 
 "Maybe the wind will change." 
 
 "No such luck, I am afraid." 
 
 On they went, the runners of the Snowbird mak- 
 ing a sharp skir-r-r on the smooth ice. They were 
 passing an island and as they reached the end they 
 came in sight of another ice-boat, carrying a num- 
 ber of boys in military uniform. 
 
 "Hello! there is an ice-boat from Rockville 
 Military Academy!" exclaimed Dave. "That's a 
 pretty good-looking craft." This was a deserved 
 compliment, for the ice-boat was gayly painted and 
 decorated with a small flag. 
 
 "Hello!" yelled one of the Rockville students, 
 as the other craft came closer. "Where did you 
 borrow that old tub?" 
 
 "From the fellow who swapped it for that barn- 
 door you're riding on," retorted Dave, quickly. 
 
 "I'll give you ten cents for it," went on another 
 Rockville cadet. 
 
 "Thanks, but we don't want to rob you," an- 
 swered Roger, merrily. 
 
 "Maybe you think you can beat us," said Hen- 
 shaw, who had been eying the other ice-boat 
 critically. 
 
 "We don't think so — we know it," was the quick 
 rejoinder. 
 
The Snowbird continued to forge ahead. — Page 265. 
 
AN ICE-BOAT RACE 265 
 
 "Come ahead then, and prove it," exclaimed 
 Messmer. 
 
 In a moment more the race was on. There was 
 a straight course of two miles ahead and over this 
 the rival ice-boats flew, at first side by side. Then 
 an extra puff of wind took the Rockville craft 
 ahead. 
 
 "What did I tell you!" cried one of the cadets. 
 "You're too slow for us. Good-by!" 
 
 "You're not leaving us yet," answered Hen- 
 shaw, who was steering, and he threw the Snowbird 
 over a bit from the shore. The wind was coming 
 over the top of a hill and now both craft got the 
 full benefit of it. On they rushed, with Rockville 
 slightly ahead. Then, slowly but surely, the Oak 
 Hall boat began to crawl up. 
 
 "We are gaining!" cried Dave. 
 
 "Oh, if I only had a bellows, to help make 
 wind!" sighed the senator's son. 
 
 They had still half a mile to go when of a sud- 
 den the Snowbird shot ahead. Those on the 
 Rockville craft were amazed and their faces 
 fell. 
 
 "Here is where we beat you !" cried Henshaw. 
 "Good-by! We'll tell 'em you are coming." 
 
 "Oh, go to grass !" growled one of the Rockville 
 cadets, and then the Snowbird continued to forge 
 ahead, leaving the rival ice-boat far behind. 
 
 "They feel sick," said Dave. "I must say I 
 
266 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 didn't think this ice-boat could do it. You've cer- 
 tainly got something worth having." 
 
 "Even if we are not all painted up and haven't a 
 flag," added Messmer. 
 
 They continued on the course for quarter of a 
 mile further. Then they came to a number of 
 islands, and rounding one of these started to tack 
 back. Meanwhile the rival ice-boat passed on 
 down the river. 
 
 "Not so much fun in this," observed Roger. "I 
 like to rush right before the wind." 
 
 "That's like the small boy who wanted to go 
 down hill on his sled all the time and never wanted 
 to walk back," answered Henshaw. "But going 
 back will not be so much of a hardship as you 
 think." 
 
 "Oh, I'll like it well enough," answered the 
 senator's son, quickly. 
 
 They were soon opposite one of the islands not 
 over a mile from Oak Hall. It was a lonely and 
 rocky spot and one seldom visited by any of the 
 students. 
 
 "Somebody is out skating here," said Dave, and 
 he pointed out two persons who were close to the 
 island. 
 
 A moment later the ice-boat was thrown over on 
 the other reach and came close to the island. Then 
 Roger uttered an exclamation : 
 
 "The tall man and the short man !" 
 
AN ICE-BOAT RACE 267 
 
 "Can they be the robbers?" queried Dave, 
 quickly. 
 
 He watched the pair, and saw them disappear 
 behind some bare bushes which fringed the shore 
 of the island. 
 
 "Roger, I think we ought to try to find out some- 
 thing about those fellows." 
 
 "I think so myself." 
 
 "If those are the rascals who robbed the Rock- 
 ville railroad station, we ought to try to capture 
 them," said Henshaw. 
 
 "How can we do that?" asked Messmer. "We 
 are not armed." 
 
 "Let us follow them up anyway," said 
 Dave. 
 
 This was agreed to by all on board the Snow- 
 bird, and in a few minutes the craft was run close 
 to the shore and the sail was lowered. 
 
 "I am going to arm myself," said Roger, and 
 suited the action to the word by picking up a heavy 
 stick that lay handy. Seeing this, the others also 
 procured sticks, and thus armed, all made their 
 way to the spot where the two men had last been 
 seen. 
 
 "Here are their tracks in the snow," said Dave, 
 pointing to the drift which the wind had swept up 
 from the river. "It will be easy enough to follow 
 their tracks." 
 
 "We had better go slow and make no noise," 
 
268 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 cautioned Roger. "If they hear us they'll be on 
 guard and may run away." 
 
 Slowly and silently after that the students fol- 
 lowed the trail, through the snow and over the 
 wind-swept rocks. They passed under some tall 
 trees, crossed a frozen-over gully, and then came 
 to where a pile of rocks appeared to bar their 
 further progress. 
 
 "They passed along this way!" whispered Dave, 
 pointing to the footmarks, close to the base of the 
 rocks. "Go slow now, or " 
 
 "Hush!" interrupted Roger. "I hear voices." 
 
 "I see a cabin, just beyond the turn of these 
 rocks," said Henshaw. "The two men must be 
 there." 
 
CHAPTER XXIX 
 
 THE CABIN ON THE ISLAND 
 
 The four boys came to a halt, to consider what 
 they should do next. They did not know but that 
 the two men might be desperate characters and 
 ready to fight hard if cornered. They might even 
 be ready to do some shooting. 
 
 "I'll go ahead and take a look around," said 
 Dave. "You others had better remain here for 
 the present." 
 
 This was agreed to, and with extreme caution 
 Dave made his way around a corner of the rocks 
 and along some bushes, to one side of the cabin. 
 The building was of logs, very much dilapidated, 
 having been erected by some campers many years 
 before. 
 
 As Dave came close to one of the windows of 
 the cabin he saw a man cross the floor in the direc- 
 tion of a rude fireplace. Then a match was struck, 
 and some paper lit. Soon a fire was blazing in 
 the room, casting a ruddy glare over all. 
 
 Both men were present, each still wrapped in his 
 overcoat and with his hat pulled down over his 
 
 269 
 
270 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 forehead. That they were the individuals he had 
 seen in Rockville the night of the concert and the 
 robbery the youth was quite sure. 
 
 Dave was anxious to hear what the two fellows 
 might have to say, and so crept closer to the win- 
 dow, which was wide open. Near the window a 
 log was loose, leaving quite a crack, and by putting 
 his ear to this the boy made out nearly all that was 
 being said. 
 
 "We were simple, I think, to come here, Pud," 
 said the tall man, as he threw some more wood on 
 the fire. "We ought to be miles away by this 
 time." 
 
 "I ain't going away yet, Hunk," was the reply 
 from the short man. "You know what I came for. 
 Well, I am going to stick it out." 
 
 "But it is getting more dangerous every day," 
 pleaded the man called Hunk. 
 
 "Oh, you only think so," 
 
 "No, I don't. Didn't I read the papers, — and 
 didn't you read them too? They are after us, I 
 tell you." 
 
 "Well, they haven't got us yet." 
 
 After that there was a pause, during which one 
 of the men put some water in a pot to boil and 
 brought out some provisions in a flour bag. 
 
 "Who is next on that list of yours?" asked the 
 man called Hunk, presently. 
 
 "Paul Barbridge, and I want to do him up good. 
 
THE CABIN ON THE ISLAND 271 
 
 He was the foreman of the jury that sent me up for 
 two years." 
 
 "Has he got money?" 
 
 "I think so — leastwise, I am going to find out," 
 and the speaker gave a low chuckle. "Oh, I ain't 
 going to let up until I run through the whole 
 twelve or their families. And then I am going to 
 strike the judge — and strike him good and hard. 
 I'll show 'em that they can't send Pud Frodel to 
 prison and not get paid back ! I said I'd get 
 square when I was sentenced and I am going to 
 keep my word. Fairchild died on me, but I reckon 
 I fixed his widow for it." 
 
 There was another pause, during which both 
 men prepared to eat some of the provisions they 
 had brought with them. Dave was on the point 
 of rejoining his companions, when the men began 
 to speak again and now their words filled him with 
 amazement. 
 
 "You're a queer one, Pud," said the man called 
 Hunk. "A queer one, I must say. Sometimes I 
 wonder to myself how I can stick to you." 
 
 "Well, you haven't got to stick if you don't 
 want to." 
 
 "I know that. But you want me, don't you?" 
 
 "I like to have somebody, and — you like your 
 share, eh?" And the short man laughed harshly. 
 "I've been square, haven't I?" 
 
 "Yes, to the cent — and that is why I stick to you. 
 
272 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 But you do such queer things. Now, for instance, 
 those schoolboys " 
 
 "Oh, don't bring that up again, Hunk. I 
 know just what I am doing. I told you that 
 before." 
 
 "Well, one of those boys may be all right, but I 
 shouldn't trust the other." 
 
 "Both of 'em want money — want it just as bad, 
 almost, as we do. One of 'em up and told me so." 
 
 "Yes, but " 
 
 "When fellows like that want money — actually 
 want it— they get desperate. At such a high- 
 toned school they have to keep up a front, and they 
 can't do that unless they have got the coin in their 
 pockets." 
 
 "When are you going to see them again?" 
 
 "To-morrow." 
 
 "Where?" 
 
 "At the old mill, near Nabill's." 
 
 "Well, if you What's that?" 
 
 The speaker broke off short, as a sound from 
 outside reached his ears. Tired of waiting for 
 Dave, Roger and the other students had come 
 closer and Henshaw had stumbled over a loose 
 stone and gone crashing into a hollow among some 
 bushes. 
 
 "Somebody out there!" ejaculated Pud Frodel, 
 and caught up a club that stood handy. 
 
 "Maybe they're following us!" returned his 
 
THE CABIN ON THE ISLAND 273 
 
 companion. "Come on and see. We don't want 
 to be cornered in a place like this." 
 
 "Oh, my ankle!" came in a painful cry from 
 Henshaw. He had given that member a severe 
 wrench. 
 
 "Some of the schoolboys I" cried one of the men. 
 
 "Let us get out," added the other. 
 
 "Are those two fellows we know in the crowd?" 
 
 "No, these are all strangers." 
 
 After having run out of the cabin, the two men 
 went in again. Then they seemed to suddenly dis- 
 appear. 
 
 "Hullo, Dave !" sang out Roger. He could see 
 but little in the gloom of the coming night, for it 
 was now nearly supper time. 
 
 "I am here, Roger." 
 
 "Where are the men? And what kept you so 
 long?" 
 
 "I don't know where the men are," answered 
 Dave, ignoring the other question. "They just 
 stepped back into the cabin." 
 
 "Look out that somebody isn't shot," said Mess- 
 mer, nervously. 
 
 "Are they the fellows we are after?" asked the 
 senator's son. 
 
 "I am pretty sure they are," whispered Dave. 
 "But I want to talk to you about it later," he added, 
 giving Roger's arm a knowing squeeze. "There 
 is something of great importance in the air." 
 
274 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "I should think there would be — if these are the 
 thieves, Dave." 
 
 "It's more than that. But don't ask me about 
 it just now." 
 
 After some hesitation, the four boys entered the 
 cabin. The fire was burning brightly, so that they 
 could see with ease. All looked in consternation. 
 Not a sign of the two men was to be seen any- 
 where. 
 
 "Where are they?" 
 
 "They certainly came in here!" 
 
 "That is true — they did come in here," said 
 Dave. "Perhaps they are in hiding." 
 
 The boys began to search around the cabin and 
 presently the senator's son found a piece of a log 
 that was loose. He gave a push and it rolled 
 away, showing a dark hole, leading through some 
 thick bushes and past some rocks. 
 
 "This is the way they went !" he shouted. "It's 
 a clever outlet." 
 
 The passageway was so dark the boys hesitated 
 for a moment about entering it. Then Dave 
 caught up a firebrand and went in. Soon the 
 others heard him shout from some distance behind 
 the cabin. 
 
 "Come right through!" he called. "It's all 
 right." 
 
 They went through and next found themselves 
 under some tall trees. Beyond was an open space, 
 
THE CABIN ON THE ISLAND 275 
 
 and here the tracks of the two men were plainly to 
 be distinguished. They led to the shore of the 
 island and disappeared on the ice beyond. 
 
 "They've gotten away from us," said Henshaw, 
 disappointedly. He was limping badly. 
 
 "How's the ankle?" asked Dave. 
 
 "I gave it a bad twist, but I guess I can walk to 
 the ice-boat." 
 
 Nothing could be seen in the fast-gathering 
 darkness, and after remaining at the shore for a 
 few minutes, the four retraced their steps to the 
 dilapidated cabin. Here the fire was replenished 
 and the students looked around for evidence 
 against the two men. 
 
 "They are certainly the two men who committed 
 the robberies in this district," said Dave. "They 
 as much as admitted it themselves. The short, 
 stout fellow is the leader and he is doing the work 
 for a particular reason. He was once sent to 
 prison for two years. Pie vowed he would get 
 square on the twelve jurymen and the judge who 
 convicted him. So now he is going around rob- 
 bing one after another of the thirteen." 
 
 "Mrs. Fairchild wasn't a juryman," said Mess- 
 mer. 
 
 "No, but her husband was — the fellow men- 
 tioned that." 
 
 "It's a pity we didn't catch them," said Roger. 
 "We got tired of waiting for you and were afraid 
 
276 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 you had gotten into some kind of trouble," He 
 added, to Dave. 
 
 They looked around the cabin with care, but 
 could find little outside of the provisions previously 
 mentioned. There were some evidences that the 
 men had been there a number of times, but that 
 was all. 
 
 "This is not their regular hanging-out place," 
 said Dave. "They must have another resort — 
 where they have at least some of their plunder." 
 
 "I think the best thing we can do is to get back 
 to the Hall and notify Dr. Clay," said Roger. 
 "He can then set the authorities on their track." 
 
 This was considered good advice, and putting 
 out the fire, so that it might not destroy the cabin, 
 they left the place once more and started for the 
 spot where they had left the Snowbird. 
 
 To Henshaw the walk was a difficult one, and 
 the others had to help him over the trying places. 
 Consequently, when they at last reached the shore 
 it was pitch dark. A cold north wind caused all 
 to shiver. 
 
 "It will be no easy job steering back to the Hall 
 in this darkness," said Messmer. "A fellow can't 
 see fifty feet ahead of him." 
 
 "Oh, I know the course well enough," answered 
 Henshaw. 
 
 The ice-boat was found exactly as they had left 
 it, and soon the craft was shoved out on the lake. 
 
THE CABIN ON THE ISLAND 277 
 
 Then all got aboard, the sail was hoisted, and off 
 they started for Oak Hall. 
 
 "Phew! but it is getting cold!" was Dave's re- 
 mark, as he buttoned up his overcoat. 
 
 "Those men will have a cold walk, wherever 
 they may be going," returned Messmer. 
 
 "They said something about the old mill," an- 
 swered Dave. "I'll tell you the story after I've 
 seen Dr. Clay." 
 
 On and on sped the Snowbird with the wind 
 shifting in her favor. It was so cold the tears 
 streamed down the cheeks of all the boys and 
 Roger declared that his ears were about frozen. 
 They tried to look ahead, but could see next to 
 nothing. 
 
 "Henshaw, are you sure of your course?" asked 
 Dave, presently. 
 
 "I think I am," was the hesitating response. 
 "But it is dark, no two ways about it." 
 
 The wind now took another turn and the ice- 
 boat bore away to the left bank of the river. Hen- 
 shaw did what he could to bring the craft about, 
 but two minutes later came a grating jar and every- 
 body was pitched off into a snowbank, some heels 
 over head. 
 
 "I guess we've landed!" spluttered Roger, as he 
 pulled himself to his feet. "Henshaw, what did 
 you do that for?" 
 
 "I — I didn't know we were going ashore," re- 
 
2/8 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 plied Henshaw, who had gone head first into the 
 snow himself. "Anybody hurt?" 
 
 One after another got up. Fortunately nobody 
 had been hurt. Messmer had some of the snow 
 down his back and Dave had some up his coat 
 sleeve. The ice-boat was as good as ever. 
 
 "Now we want to be more careful," said Dave, 
 as they hauled the craft on the lake once more. 
 "One such spill is enough." 
 
 "That's true," said Roger. Then the journey 
 was resumed, nobody dreaming of the accident so 
 close at hand. 
 
CHAPTER XXX 
 
 dave's heroism 
 
 As the ice-boat swept along Dave revolved in his 
 mind all that he had heard at the old cabin. 
 
 He could place but one meaning on the words 
 spoken by the two criminals regarding two school- 
 boys. They must refer to Nick Jasniff and Gus 
 Plum. 
 
 "Can it be that those two are in with such ras- 
 cals?" he asked himself. "I might think it of 
 Jasniff, but I never dreamed Plum could be quite 
 so bad. And yet last season he did some pretty 
 crooked work with the valuable postage stamps 
 that disappeared." 
 
 On and on swept the Snowbird, through the 
 darkness of the night. It was growing colder 
 each moment, and the cutting wind made each of 
 the lads shiver. Dave wanted to tell Roger his 
 tale in full, but now was no time for connected con- 
 versation. 
 
 Suddenly out of the darkness loomed a strange 
 object, moving in almost the same direction as the 
 Snowbird. It was the ice-boat belonging to the 
 Rockville cadets. 
 
 279 
 
280 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Look out!" yelled Henshaw, while Messmer 
 gave a scream of fright. Then both ice-boats ap- 
 peared to turn toward each other, there came a 
 grinding, rending crash, and in a twinkling Dave 
 found himself spinning on his back over the ice 
 with Roger beside him. 
 
 Fortunately for Dave he landed in such a 
 fashion that he received little more harm than a 
 thorough shaking up. He slid a distance of two 
 hundred feet and then came to a stop in a small 
 ridge of snow. 
 
 "Hello, I wonder if anybody is hurt?" he asked 
 himself, and got to his feet as quickly as possible. 
 He walked back to the scene of the collision and 
 soon ran into the senator's son. 
 
 "Are you all right, Dave?" 
 
 "Yes, Roger; how about you?" 
 
 "Got shaken up, that's all." 
 
 "Help ! help !" came faintly from one of the ice- 
 boats, and running back Dave and Roger saw Hen- 
 shaw on the ice, with the overturned Snowbird on 
 top of him. Close at hand lay the second ice-boat, 
 and it was plain to see that both craft were much 
 damaged. 
 
 Messmer was near, suffering from a cut on 
 his hand, yet he was willing to go to Henshaw's 
 assistance. The bow end of the Snowbird was 
 raised and Henshaw dragged himself forth. 
 
 "Are you badly hurt?" asked Dave, anxiously. 
 
DAVE'S HEROISM 281 
 
 "My left leg got a pretty good squeeze," an- 
 swered Henshaw, trying to limp around on the 
 member. "I am afraid I can't walk on it." And 
 he sat down on the edge of the overturned ice-boat. 
 
 In the meanwhile the Rockville cadets were pull- 
 ing themselves together. All had been bruised 
 and scratched a little, but that was all. Their ice- 
 boat, too, had t gone over, and the runners were 
 partly broken. 
 
 "That was your fault!" growled one of the 
 cadets, striding over to the students of Oak 
 Hall. 
 
 "No more our fault than yours," answered 
 Dave. 
 
 "You ran right into us." 
 
 "You did as much of the running in as we did," 
 answered Roger. 
 
 "Do you suppose I got my leg hurt for fun?" 
 growled Henshaw. 
 
 "Are you hurt?" questioned another of the 
 cadets. 
 
 "I am." 
 
 "Well, I am sorry for that." 
 
 The fact that Henshaw was hurt caused the 
 Rockville boys to become a little more friendly, 
 and two of them said they would do what they 
 could for the sufferer. No more was said about 
 the cause of the accident, which was in reality the 
 fault of both parties equally. 
 
282 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 Nothing much could be done for Henshaw. It 
 pained him to stand on the injured leg and so he 
 remained sitting down. The other boys began to 
 inspect both ice-boats. It was found that they 
 were badly broken at the bow and both masts were 
 loosened. As a consequence, while they could be 
 used, progress on the river, even before the wind, 
 would be slow. 
 
 "This is too bad," observed Dave. "We ought 
 to get back to Oak Hall as soon as possible, and 
 tell the doctor what we have learned." 
 
 After a good deal of tugging both ice-boats were 
 righted and each party boarded its own craft. On 
 they went in the darkness and soon separated, the 
 craft from Rockville doing a little better than that 
 containing our friends. 
 
 "I don't think we'll get back to the Hall much 
 before midnight," said Dave, and this proved to be 
 the case. It lacked just ten minutes of that time 
 when they tied up at the boathouse. Henshaw's 
 leg was now stiff and the others had to carry him 
 to the door. 
 
 "Ha! so I have caught you!" exclaimed Job 
 Haskers, as he suddenly showed himself. "What 
 do you mean by coming in at this late hour?" 
 
 "We've had an accident — Henshaw is hurt," 
 answered Roger. 
 
 At this announcement the teacher's face took on 
 a sour look. 
 
DAVE'S HEROISM 283 
 
 u An accident, eh? You are quite sure?" he 
 demanded, with a suspicious look at Henshaw. 
 
 "Yes, I'm sure," grumbled the hurt one. "We 
 had a collision with another ice-boat, and when our 
 craft turned over I was caught underneath." 
 
 "What is the trouble there?" came in Dr. Clay's 
 voice, and he showed himself at the top of the 
 stairs and then came down. After asking a few 
 questions he had Henshaw taken to a private bed- 
 chamber, where the injured limb was carefully ex- 
 amined and then bathed with liniment. 
 
 "I wish to see you in private, Dr. Clay," said 
 Dave. "Perhaps Morr and Messmer will want to 
 see you too." 
 
 "Very well, come into the office," answered the 
 master of Oak Hall, and led the way. He made a 
 light and then faced the three students who had 
 followed him. 
 
 In a plain, straightforward manner Dave told 
 of the visit to the rocky island and the old cabin, 
 and of what the two men had said. He did not 
 mention the talk about the two schoolboys, al- 
 though strongly tempted to do so. He said the 
 two men expected to go to the old mill, near Na- 
 bill's farm, the next day. 
 
 "This is very important," exclaimed the doctor, 
 when he had finished. "I must notify the authori- 
 ties at once, and we must do everything we canto 
 capture the rascals." 
 
284 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Can I do anything?" asked Roger. 
 
 "I think not. As you say one man is very tall 
 and the other very short, it ought not to be a very 
 difficult matter to recognize them if they show 
 themselves. The old mill is also well known, so 
 there can be no mistake." 
 
 "Of course, they may not go to the mill now," 
 went on Dave. 
 
 "That is true. But I will have the authorities 
 keep a close watch all around this district and also 
 at the railroad stations. As he has been in prison 
 this Pud Frodel must be known." 
 
 After that the doctor told the boys they had 
 better go to bed, and they did so. But it was an 
 hour before Dave could get to sleep. Once he 
 thought of getting up and visiting Gus Plum's 
 dormitory, but gave up the idea, knowing that all 
 the others would want to know what was doing. 
 
 In the morning the weather changed. It was 
 not so cold, but the snow was coming down thickly 
 and the wind sent it swirling in all directions. Al- 
 ready the ground was covered to a depth of several 
 inches, and there was no telling when the storm 
 would cease. 
 
 "This will make it hard to track those men," 
 observed Roger, as he and Dave came down for 
 breakfast. 
 
 "Roger, I want to tell you something," said 
 Dave, and as the pair walked to a secluded corner 
 
DAVE'S HEROISM 285 
 
 of a hallway Dave told his chum what had 
 been on his mind since the visit to the lonely cabin. 
 
 "Oh, Dave! can this be true?" cried the 
 senator's son, in horror. "Can Jasniff and Plum 
 really be mixed up in this?" 
 
 "It looks like it to me, Roger," was Dave's slow 
 reply. "And yet I shouldn't want to say a word 
 until I was certain. Jasniff I know is bad, — and 
 so is Plum, for the matter of that. But there is a 
 difference between them." 
 
 "I know it, Dave. Jasniff is wicked at heart, 
 while Gus is more a bully and headstrong." The 
 senator's son paused. "What do you propose to 
 do?" 
 
 "I've been thinking of having a straight talk 
 with Plum. Of course, if he is really in with those 
 robbers I'll have to expose him." 
 
 The chums talked the matter over for several 
 minutes and then went in to breakfast. Plum was 
 there, but Dave noticed that the bully ate little. 
 Soon Plum arose and left the dining room ab- 
 ruptly. Dave followed, why he could hardly tell. 
 But he had a feeling that he must follow Plum 
 then and there. 
 
 The bully of Oak Hall passed from the hall to 
 the coat room, and there donned his overcoat, hat, 
 and rubbers. Then he walked to a side door, and 
 opening it cautiously, stepped out into the howling 
 storm. 
 
286 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 Dave was now certain something unusual was in 
 the wind, for the school session would begin in 
 twenty minutes and he knew Plum would not go 
 out in such a storm without good reason. Quickly 
 he donned his own coat, hat, and rubbers and fol- 
 lowed to the outside of the school building. He 
 saw Plum running across the campus and he fol- 
 lowed. Then the bully leaped the boxwood hedge 
 and came out on a road leading to a village called 
 Bagor, a short distance from Rockville. 
 
 "Perhaps he is going to meet Jasniff," Dave 
 reasoned. "He must be pretty well upset. I 
 don't believe he even got permission to leave." 
 
 The road led through a wood and then up a long 
 hill. The snow was so thick that Dave had all he 
 could do to keep Plum in sight. The bully of the 
 Hall walked rapidly, his head bent low and his 
 hands rammed well down in his overcoat pockets. 
 
 The high ground at the top of the hill gained, 
 Plum struck off to the southeast, in the direction of 
 the railroad tracks. Inside of five minutes he 
 reached a point where the tracks ran through a 
 deep cut. On either side were tall trees, and the 
 sloping banks of the cut ran down almost to the 
 rails, now covered with snow. 
 
 At the edge of the cut Plum paused again. He 
 looked up and down the opening, as if undecided 
 in what direction to turn. Far away a locomotive 
 whistle sounded and a freight train appeared in 
 
DAVE'S HEROISM 287 
 
 sight, rolling forward rapidly on a slight down- 
 grade. 
 
 As the freight train came closer Plum prepared 
 to climb down the steep slope of the cut. All was 
 covered with ice and snow, and he had taken but a 
 dozen steps when he lost his footing and his hold 
 and rolled over and over. Then he struck a pro- 
 jecting rock and the next instant pitched forward 
 on his head, rolled over and over once more, and 
 landed squarely on the tracks below ! 
 
 Dave was close to the edge of the cut and saw 
 the whole occurrence. When Plum struck on his 
 head he uttered a deep groan, showing that he was 
 injured. Then, as he lay on the tracks, he did not 
 move. 
 
 "He is unconscious!" thought Dave, and a chill 
 of horror swept over him. He looked along the 
 cut. The freight train was sweeping forward, 
 directly for the unconscious youth. In half a 
 minute more it would reach Plum and run over 
 him. He heard a fierce whistle, as the locomotive 
 engineer gave the signal for brakes, and the engine 
 itself was reversed. But the grade was too great 
 and the train too heavy for a sudden stop. 
 
 Dave's heart leaped into his throat. Was Plum 
 to be ground up under his very eyes? He had no 
 great love for the bully, but at that moment his 
 heart went out to him as if he were a brother. 
 
 "I must save him — if I can!" he told himself. 
 
288 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "He must not be killed if I can help it!" And 
 then, throwing himself face downward, he slid 
 over the ice and snow to the bottom of the cut. 
 His hands and face were scratched, but he paid no 
 heed. As he touched the bottom he leaped up. 
 The train was less than fifty feet away, the wheels 
 grinding sharply on the tracks. He made one 
 wild leap forward, caught Plum by the feet and 
 dragged him out of harm's way. Then the train 
 rolled on, coming to a stop a few seconds later. 
 
He made one wild leap forward. — Page 288. 
 
CHAPTER XXXI 
 
 gus plum's confession 
 
 "You did this for me, you ! Oh, Dave Porter, 
 how could you do it? How could you?" 
 
 It was Plum who spoke. He sat on a fallen 
 tree not far away from the railroad cut. His fore- 
 head was swollen and there was a cut on his cheek, 
 but otherwise he had quite recovered from the 
 shock received. The train, after stopping for a 
 few minutes, had gone on, and the two youths were 
 alone. 
 
 Plum's voice was choked with emotion. He 
 had come to his senses to find Dave and the fireman 
 of the train bending over him. It was the fireman 
 who had told of Dave's brave deed. 
 
 "Pluckiest thing I ever see in my born days," the 
 fireman had said. "He came down the slope pell- 
 mell and hauled you off the track just as we hit the 
 spot." 
 
 Then the fireman and the train had gone on and 
 Dave had done what he could for the bully. Plum 
 was trembling like a leaf and found it next to im- 
 
 289 
 
290 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 possible to control himself. Twice before he had 
 tried to speak but his voice had failed him. 
 
 "You are sure you are not hurt?" asked Dave. 
 He himself hardly knew what to say. The excite- 
 ment of the occasion had put him in a dripping 
 perspiration. 
 
 "Oh, I don't care if I am!" replied Plum. "I— 
 I wish — I wish I was dead!" 
 
 "Plum!" 
 
 "Yes, I do! I — I — but I can't talk about it. 
 And to think you did this for me, you ! Why, I 
 thought you hated me I" 
 
 "Perhaps I did, Gus. But I didn't hate you 
 when I saw you on the tracks unconscious." 
 
 "You did more for me than I should ever have 
 done for you." 
 
 "Maybe not." 
 
 "I know it, Porter, for — well, you know how I 
 have hated you. But I am not going to be that 
 way any more — I couldn't!" 
 
 After this there was a silence. Each boy wanted 
 to say something, but hardly knew how to get at it. 
 Finally Dave broke the ice. 
 
 "Gus, what brought you to this spot this morn- 
 ing?" he questioned. 
 
 "Oh, don't ask me! I was crazy, I guess. I 
 wanted to get away — I never wanted to see Oak 
 Hall or anybody again!" 
 
 "Were you going to run away?" 
 
GUS PLUM'S CONFESSION 291 
 
 "I guess so — I don't know. I didn't sleep last 
 night nor the night before." 
 
 "Gus, tell me the truth, will you?" went on 
 Dave, boldly. "Are you working with those fel- 
 lows who robbed the Rockville railroad station and 
 those other places?" 
 
 "No! no! Oh, Porter! Dave! What do you 
 know about this — about me?" Plum's face grew 
 as white as the snow around them. "I — I heard 
 what you told Dr. Clay last night — I was listening 
 at the door. Do you — do you know anything 
 more?" 
 
 "I do and I don't, Gus. Those men said some- 
 thing about two schoolboys, and I and some others 
 saw you in Rockville the night of the robbery. 
 More than that, I know what sort of a fellow Nick 
 Jasniff is, and you and he are always together." 
 
 "Dave, I didn't steal any money, I give you my 
 word I didn't ! I was led along by Jasniff. I was 
 in debt and I needed money badly. Jasniff said he 
 knew where he could borrow some for me, and he 
 did get me fifty dollars. Then he introduced me 
 to that short man, who went by the name of Sloan, 
 and to the tall man, who went by the name of Car- 
 son. It seems Jasniff knew Sloan, or Pud Frodel, 
 years ago, before he was sent to prison. The tall 
 man isn't over-bright and he is simply Pud Frodel's 
 tool. One day I was talking to the tall man and I 
 soon found out what sort of a crowd they were, 
 
292 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 although the tall fellow didn't say so in so many 
 words. Then I wanted to cut them, and cut Nick 
 Jasniff too, but Jasniff said if I did, he'd write a 
 letter to Dr. Clay exposing me. Jasniff, after he 
 ran away from the Hall, went right in with the 
 robbers and he wanted me to go in, but I up and 
 told him I wouldn't have anything more to do with 
 him and with those rascals." 
 
 "Good for you, Gus !" cried Dave, heartily. "I 
 am glad to hear that." 
 
 "Wait, I am not done yet. Jasniff tried to 
 smooth matters over and asked me to meet him at 
 Rockville. I did so, as you know, and I met the 
 men too. We had a meal together and I was 
 drugged. After that I don't know what I did. 
 When I was myself again Jasniff said I had helped 
 to rob the railroad station." 
 
 "But did you?" 
 
 "I don't think so, although I remember being 
 taken to somewhere in a carriage and seeing the 
 lights of the station. After that, I had some hot 
 words with Jasniff and came back to the Hall. 
 Then Jasniff sent a letter, stating he would surely 
 expose me if I opened my mouth to anybody. 
 Then came your news to the doctor. If those men 
 are captured, and Jasniff with them, they will 
 surely drag me into the affair! How am I going 
 to face it — especially after what happened last 
 summer? Oh, I wish I was dead!" 
 
GUS PLUM'S CONFESSION 293 
 
 Gus Plum's lips began to tremble and the tears 
 stood in his eyes. His better nature was struggling 
 to the surface, and he was a most miserable object 
 to behold. Dave pitied the lad from the bottom 
 of his heart. 
 
 "It certainly does look black, Gus," he said. 
 "But if you are not guilty I'd face the music if I 
 were you. If those men are brought into court 
 you can turn witness against them, and against 
 Jasniff too. I know it will hurt you in school — 
 but if you don't want to stay here you can go to 
 some other academy." 
 
 After this Dave talked to Gus Plum for a full 
 half-hour, giving the other boy his best advice. 
 Both lads were so excited that neither minded the 
 snow and the cold. Plum was in a deeply penitent 
 mood and during the course of the conversation 
 told how he and Jasniff and Poole had cut down 
 the tree and let it fall on the roadway, so that Dave 
 and Babcock had been pitched off their wheels, and 
 he also told of how Henshaw had been drugged 
 previous to the football game, and of several other 
 mean things that had been accomplished. 
 
 "And then to think that on top of it all you 
 saved my life," Plum went on. "Oh, Dave, I 
 can't understand it! You're the best boy 
 alive!" 
 
 "Oh, no, I am not," answered Dave. "I've got 
 lots of faults of my own, Gus, lots of them!" 
 
294 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "But you're not mean like me — and not dis- 
 honest. I don't wonder the fellows like you." 
 
 At last they started back for the school, the snow 
 pelting them in the face as they journeyed along. 
 Each boy was busy with his thoughts and but little 
 was said. When they came in sight of the Hall 
 Gus Plum halted. 
 
 "Oh, I can't do it ! I can't !" he almost sobbed. 
 
 "Come, I'll go with you to Dr. Clay," answered 
 Dave, and linked his arm in that of the other 
 youth. Thus they entered a side door and passed 
 directly to the office. Here, when confronted by 
 the master of Oak Hall, Gus Plum burst into bitter 
 tears and it was several minutes before he could 
 utter a word. 
 
 When the confession had been finally made Gus 
 Plum's face wore a more peaceful look than it had 
 for many a day. He kept nothing back, nor did 
 he try to defend himself in the least. He wanted 
 Dave to remain in the office and addressed his 
 words quite as much to his fellow student as to the 
 master of the Hall. 
 
 "I know I am not fit to remain here, Dr. Clay," 
 he said at last. "And if you send me home I shall 
 not complain. But please don't hand me over to 
 the police ! Anything but that !" 
 
 It was then that Dr. Clay spoke, and never had 
 Dave seen him more stern and at the same time 
 dignified. In well-chosen words he told Plum 
 
GUS PLUM'S CONFESSION 295 
 
 what he thought of his pupil's meanness and base- 
 ness. 
 
 "By your own confession, you acknowledge 
 doing things of which I did not dream a pupil of 
 mine could be guilty. You have endangered the 
 very lives of Porter and Babcock, as well as the life 
 of little Frank Bond. More than this, you have 
 been guilty of drinking and gambling, and you 
 have been the companion of common criminals. 
 And this on top of what happened last year! 
 Plum, I do not see how I can forgive you. You 
 have been a discredit to this school, and if I hand 
 you over to the police it will serve you right." 
 
 "Dr. Clay!" It was Dave who spoke. He 
 was filled with emotion that he could not suppress. 
 "Please don't do that ! For my part, I am willing 
 to forgive Gus for what he did to me. Please 
 give him another chance, just one! If you hand 
 him over to the police you'll blast his reputation 
 forever!" 
 
 The doctor turned to the speaker in surprise, 
 and as Dave went on, pleading the cause of his 
 former enemy, the master's face gradually relaxed. 
 He sat back in his chair, folded his arms, and cast 
 a searching gaze on Gus Plum's pale, haggard 
 features. 
 
 "Plum, listen to me," he said, and now there was 
 a trace of kindness in his tones. "If I give you 
 one more chance " 
 
296 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "Oh, Dr. Clay, if you'll do that!" sobbed the 
 boy, "I'll — I'll try to be better ! I'll try to give up 
 my bad habits! I never realized until now how 
 really bad I have been ! Just give me the chance, 
 and I'll be better! I'll do as Chip Macklin is 
 doing. Chip was never as bad as I've been, but 
 you know how he has changed. I want to do bet- 
 ter — I want to make something of myself, as Por- 
 ter is doing. Please give me one more chance I" 
 
 "I'll do it!" said the doctor, softly, almost 
 fatherly. 
 
CHAPTER XXXII 
 
 THE MEDAL OF HONOR — CONCLUSION 
 
 Throughout Oak Hall there was an air of 
 mystery that day. Gus Plum did not show him- 
 self and Dave did not come to his class until after 
 dinner. When Dave did appear many wanted to 
 question him, but he evaded the crowd and took no 
 one but Roger into his confidence, although later he 
 told Babcock and Henshaw how Plum had con- 
 fessed to what had been done previous to the foot- 
 ball game. 
 
 "That was dastardly," said Babcock. 
 
 "I know it," said Dave. "But believe me, Plum 
 is suffering for it. He has a great deal on his 
 mind, and it will be a real act of charity on your 
 part if you forgive him. He has promised Dr. 
 Clay that he will reform, and I think we ought to 
 help him to do it." 
 
 "He can't reform — it isn't in him," said Hen- 
 shaw, promptly. 
 
 "I can't believe you," answered Dave. "If you 
 had seen what I saw you'd think better of Gus. 
 He has a good side to him as well as a bad side. I 
 
 297 
 
298 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 am going to give him a chance and I hope all the 
 other fellows will too." 
 
 "But what is it all about?" insisted Buster 
 Beggs. "Jasniff?" 
 
 "Yes, Jasniff is mixed up in it, and he did his 
 best to get Plum into a lot of trouble. Perhaps 
 you'll hear all about it some day. I have promised 
 to keep quiet, so I can't say anything, — and I don't 
 want to speak about it anyway," added Dave, with 
 feeling. 
 
 The snowstorm lasted for three days, and dur- 
 ing that time no word came in from the authorities 
 who were trying to catch Pud Frodel and his com- 
 panion in crime. The doctor had notified the 
 representatives of the law of the proposed meeting 
 at the old mill, and some officers had gone there, 
 Only to find that the evildoers had changed their 
 plans. 
 
 It was hard for Dave to settle down to his les- 
 sons, yet he did his best, for the examinations were 
 now close at hand and he still had his eye fixed on 
 the medal of honor. Plum came back to his class 
 and was a changed person. Whenever he recited 
 he did so in a low voice, and the minute he was dis- 
 missed he disappeared, where, none of the pupils 
 seemed to know. He was occupying a small room 
 by himself and kept the door locked. 
 
 At last the storm cleared away and then came in 
 word that one of the men, the fellow called Hunk, 
 
MEDAL OF HONOR— CONCLUSION 299 
 
 had been caught. He was closely questioned, and 
 being rather simple-minded, as previously men- 
 tioned, said that Pud Frodel had gone to New 
 York, in company with Nick Jasniff. He said that 
 Jasniff was now hand-in-glove with Frodel, and 
 that the two were planning more mischief. 
 
 Upon this news Dr. Clay sent a cablegram to 
 Mr. Jasniff, who was in London, that Nick had 
 run away from school and also sent a letter of 
 particulars. Later word came back that Mr. Jas- 
 niff would have a relative look for Nick and would 
 be back himself as soon as he could arrange certain 
 business matters. 
 
 At last came the day for the school examinations. 
 Dave was fully prepared for them, and when he 
 came out three points ahead of everybody else no- 
 body was surprised. Polly Vane stood second, 
 Roger fourth, Ben sixth, and Shadow eighth. Gus 
 Plum stood tenth, much to the surprise of many 
 who had imagined he would come out close to the 
 end. 
 
 "Dave Porter wins the medal of honor 1" said 
 a dozen. 
 
 "Hurrah for Dave!" cried Roger, and the 
 cheers were given with a will. 
 
 The medal was presented to Dave by the doctor. 
 The entire school was assembled for the occasion, 
 and Dr. Clay made a neat address, in which he 
 complimented the winner on the creditable showing 
 he had made. 
 
300 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "I am highly pleased to give Master David Por- 
 ter this medal," said the master of the Hall. "He 
 deserves it in more ways than one. Why, some 
 one else will tell." 
 
 And then, to the amazement of all, Gus Plum 
 got up from his seat, walked quietly but firmly to 
 the platform and faced his fellow students, his face 
 red but determined. 
 
 "I want to say a few words about Dave Porter," 
 he said, looking around from one face to another. 
 "You all know me and you know how I have acted 
 towards Dave. Well, Dave saved my life, and 
 more than that, he has proved himself my best 
 friend. He stood by me at a time when I guess 
 every other fellow in the world would have turned 
 his back on me. That's why he deserves a medal 
 of honor, — and would deserve it even if he was at 
 the bottom of the class." Plum paused a moment. 
 "I ought not to speak about myself — I guess the 
 doctor didn't think I would. But I want to say 
 before you all that I am going to try to be different 
 from what I used to be. The doctor might have 
 sent me away from this school for what I did, but 
 Dave Porter spoke up for me, and now I am to 
 have another chance here — and I am going to 
 make the best of it. That's all." 
 
 Gus Plum bowed and walked back to his seat. 
 There were murmurs all around, and a few hisses, 
 but the majority of the students looked at Plum en- 
 
MEDAL OF HONOR— CONCLUSION 301 
 
 couragingly. He kept his eyes down, looking at 
 nobody. Roger reached over and shook hands, 
 and then a number of others did the same. 
 
 "What Plum has said about Porter is strictly 
 true," said the doctor, coming forward again. 
 "Therefore I take the greatest of pleasure in pre- 
 senting the medal of honor to the winner, and with 
 it I wish him the best of luck throughout life !" 
 
 A cheer went up, in which Gus Plum joined 
 heartily. Then other prizes were presented, after 
 which school was dismissed for the day. 
 
 Plum's speech had a tremendous effect. All 
 wanted to know how Dave had saved his life and 
 the story had to be told over and over again. Lit- 
 tle was said about why the former bully had left 
 school that snowy morning, and the boys knew 
 enough not to ask too many questions. 
 
 "I really think he'll turn over a new leaf," said 
 Ben. "He seems to have awakened to a realiza- 
 tion of how he was drifting." 
 
 "I hope with all my heart he does try to do bet- 
 ter," said Roger. "I am going to do as Dave is 
 doing — encourage him all I can." And then Ben 
 and a number of others said the same. 
 
 That day came a welcome letter from Phil Law- 
 rence. He was getting better rapidly now and ex- 
 pected to come back to Oak Hall in a few weeks. 
 
 "This is glorious news !" cried Dave. "Poor 
 Phil! How he has suffered!" 
 
302 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 "And all for the glory of a football game," an- 
 swered Roger. "Pretty rough sport, no mistake 
 about it." 
 
 "Well, that's what makes it exciting," said Bus- 
 ter Beggs. 
 
 "Which puts me in mind of a story," came from 
 Shadow. "A boy went to the country for his 
 health. After he had been there a week he wrote 
 to his mother: 'Having dead loads of fun. Fell 
 from the cherry tree and sprained my wrist, had 
 the bull horn me over a fence, got sick eating green 
 apples, and yesterday, when I fell in the well, I lost 
 the dollar pop gave me. Send another dollar and 
 it will be all right.' " And the usual short laugh 
 went up. 
 
 On Monday came in news that Pud Frodel 
 had been captured. It was also learned that 
 Nick Jasniff had sneaked on board of a steamer 
 and sailed for Europe. The next day Gus 
 Plum received a letter which he showed to 
 the doctor and to Dave. It ran in part as fol- 
 lows: 
 
 "You were a fool to go back on me. If you 
 had stuck to me we could have made a lot of 
 money. They are after both of the men, so I am 
 going to clear out. I've got several hundred dol- 
 lars and I expect to have a good time in Europe 
 on it." 
 
MEDAL OF HONOR— CONCLUSION 303 
 
 This communication was unsigned but was in 
 Nick Jasniff's handwriting. Gus Plum shivered as 
 he perused it. 
 
 "I am glad I did not stick by him," said he. "I 
 am sorry I ever had anything to do with him." 
 
 "His influence in this school was certainly very 
 bad," said Dr. Clay. 
 
 Later on the two men were tried and convicted, 
 and each received several years in prison as a pun- 
 ishment for their crimes. Only a small amount of 
 the stolen goods was recovered, which made Mrs. 
 Fairchild, Mr. Lapham, and a number of others 
 mourn. Much to the surprise of everybody it 
 came out that Frodel and the other man had 
 robbed Roger while he lay unconscious at the 
 bridge and had also made off with his motor cycle. 
 They had wanted to pawn this, but had not dared, 
 and it was found where they had placed it, under 
 some hay in a barn near Oakdale. During the 
 trials Gus Plum was called as a witness for the 
 state to testify and did so, doing nothing to shield 
 himself. This was considered to his credit, and 
 when he returned to Oak Hall many thought more 
 of him than ever. There was now a coolness be- 
 tween the former bully and Nat Poole, who seemed 
 to be left in the cold all around. 
 
 "I don't think we'll ever see anything more of 
 Jasniff," said Dave one day to Roger. But in this 
 surmise Dave was mistaken, and how will be re- 
 
304 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 lated in another volume of this series, to be en- 
 titled, "Dave Porter in the Far North; or, The 
 Pluck of an American Schoolboy." In this volume 
 we shall meet many of our friends again, and learn 
 what Dave did towards finding his father and his 
 sister who had so mysteriously disappeared during 
 their tour of Europe. 
 
 Thanksgiving was now at hand, and many of 
 the boys prepared to return to their homes for the 
 holidays. Dave was going to Crumville and so 
 was Ben. Roger was going home too, along with 
 Shadow and Buster Beggs and Sam Day. 
 
 "I am going to stop to see Phil," said Dave, and 
 Ben went with him. Phil was delighted over the 
 visit, and amazed to learn the news concerning 
 Plum and Jasniff. 
 
 "Dave, you're a dandy!" he cried. "You're 
 one boy in a thousand !" 
 
 "Say one boy in ten thousand!" answered Ben. 
 
 At this Dave smiled quietly. 
 
 "I only tried to do my duty," said he. 
 
 The homecoming was full of pleasure to the 
 boy, and here, for the time being, we will leave 
 Dave. He had won the medal of honor, and no 
 one begrudged him the pleasure it gave him to 
 wear it. 
 
 THE END 
 
DAVE PORTER SERIES 
 
 By EDWARD STRATEMEYER 
 12mo Cloth Illustrated $1.25 per volume 
 
 Mr. Stratemeyer has seldom introduced a more 
 popular hero than Dave Porter. He is a typical boy, 
 manly, brave, always ready for a good time if it can be 
 obtained in an honorable way,— Wisconsin, Milwaukee, 
 Wis. 
 
 " Edward Stratemeyer's ' Dave Porter* has become 
 exceedingly popular." — Boston Globe. 
 
 "Dave and his friends are nice, manly chaps." — 
 Times-Democrat, New Orleans. 
 
 DAVE PORTER AT OAK HALL 
 
 Or the Schooldays of an American Boy 
 DAVE PORTER IN THE SOUTH SEAS 
 
 Or The Strange Cruise of the Stormy Petrel 
 
 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 Or Winning the Medal of Honor 
 
 DAVE PORTER IN THE FAR NORTH 
 
 Or The Pluck of an American Schoolboy 
 
 DAVE PORTER AND HIS CLASSMATES 
 
 Or For the Honor of Oak Hall 
 
 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 Or The Cowboy's Secret 
 
 DAVE PORTER AND HIS RIVALS 
 
 Or the Chums and Foes of Oak Hall 
 
 LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., Publishers, Boston 
 
THE LAKEPORT SERIES 
 
 By EDWARD STRATEMEYER 
 12mo Cloth Illustrated $1.25 per volume 
 
 " The author of the Lakeport Series, Mr. Edward 
 Stratemeyer, is well known for his delightful boys* 
 stories." — Philadelphia Ledger. 
 
 " The Lakeport Series, by Edward Stratemeyer, is 
 the lineal descendant of the better class of boys' books 
 of a generation ago." — Christian Advocate, New 
 York. 
 
 " The Lakeport Series will be fully as popular as 
 the author's Dave Porter Series." — San Francisco 
 Call. 
 
 THE GUN CLUB BOYS OF LAKEPORT 
 
 Or The Island Camp 
 
 THE BASEBALL BOYS OF LAKEPORT 
 
 Or The Winning Run 
 
 THE BOAT CLUB BOYS OF LAKEPORT 
 
 Or The Water Champions 
 
 THE FOOTBALL BOYS OF LAKEPORT 
 
 Or More Goals Than One 
 
 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS OF LAKEPORT 
 Or A Run for Fun and Fame 
 
 LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., Publishers, Boston 
 
MEXICAN WAR SERIES 
 
 By EDWARD STRATEMEYER 
 
 VOLUME ONE 
 FOR THE LIBERTY OF TEXAS 
 
 12mo Cloth Illustrated Price, $1.25 
 
 MUCH is told here of Sam Houston, Davy 
 Crockett, Colonel Bowie, and other Texan 
 heroes in connection with the entertaining story 
 of the fortunes of two brothers, Dan and Ralph 
 Radbury. The fall of the Alamo is introduced, 
 and other famous incidents. 
 
 VOLUME TWO 
 
 WITH TAYLOR ON THE 
 
 RIO GRANDE 
 
 12mo Cloth Illustrated Price, $1.25 
 
 AS with each of the series, this is a complete story, but continues the 
 adventures of the patriotic young Radbury brothers. They serve 
 under General Taylor at Palo Alto, Monterey, and Buena Vista and share 
 in the glory of "Old Rough and Ready." 
 
 VOLUME THREE 
 UNDER SCOTT IN MEXICO 
 
 12mo Cloth Illustrated Price, $1.25 
 
 IN the concluding volume of this valuable historical series Dan and 
 Ralph come under the command of Gen. Winfield Scott and finally 
 bear their part in the triumphant entry of the proud city of Mexico. 
 
 These books were first issued under a pen name and by another 
 publisher. We have now placed them in the regular list of this unequaled 
 writer for boys, with an entirely new cover design in keeping with the 
 uniformly rich appearance of our Stratemeyer books. 
 
 There are few live boys la tne country who have not read the intensely 
 interesting books of Mr. Stratemeyer, and who do not have a warm place in their 
 hearts tor him. No living American writer of boys' books is so widely read, and 
 none so sure of a cordial welcome for everything that comes from his pen." — 
 Chicago Neva, 
 
The boys* delight— the •• Old Glory Series."— The Christian Advocate, N.T, 
 
 THE OLD GLORY SERIES 
 
 BY EDWARD STRATEMEYER 
 
 FIRST VOLUME 
 
 UNDER DEWEY AT MANILA 
 
 Or The War Fortunes of a Castaway 
 
 Cloth Illustrated by A. B. Shute Price $1.25 
 
 THIS book, published in September, 1898, at once sprang to the front 
 as the greatest success among books for boys since the famous Army 
 and Navy series by " Oliver Optic," and its popularity has steadily in- 
 creased as the succeeding volumes of the series have appeared. 
 
 Edward Stratemeyer weaves the incidents of the naval conflict at Manila into a 
 narrative of experiences and adventure which is wholesome in spirit and full of 
 excitement, and which the boys will like. — Congregationalist, 
 
 SECOND VOLUME 
 
 A YOUNG VOLUNTEER IN CUBA 
 
 Or Fighting for the Single Star 
 
 Cloth Illustrated by A. B. Shute Price $1.25 
 
 THE career of Larry Russell, as recorded in "Under Dewey at 
 Manila," was the hit of the season among juveniles. The fortunes 
 of Larry are equalled in interest by the adventures of Ben, his older 
 brother, and his friend, Gilbert Pennington, and the many exciting scenes 
 through which they passed during their service in the army. Ben enlisted 
 in a New York volunteer regiment, while Gilbert joined Colonel Roosevelt's 
 famous Rough Riders. Their life in camp, the capture of El Caney, the 
 charge at San Juan hill, are all vividly described. 
 
 Mr, Stratemeyer's boys are clean, manly fellows, and deserre the popularity 
 which doubtless awaits them.— Christian Register, 
 
 THIRD VOLUME 
 
 FIGHTING IN CUBAN WATERS 
 
 Or Under Schley on the "Brooklyn" 
 
 Cloth Illustrated by A. B. Shute Price $1.25 
 
 rr this book Walter Russell, brother to Larry and Ben, the respective 
 heroes of the two preceding volumes of the series, finds his way to 
 Boston, secures employment, enlists in the navy, and is assigned to the 
 " Brooklyn." Then follow intensely interesting chapters, telling of Com- 
 modore Schley, the routine life of the "Jackies," and blockade and dis- 
 covery of Cervera's fleet, followed by the memorable conflict of July 3. 
 
 ■• Fighting' in Cuban Waters " is in the same hearty, manly spirit that has mads 
 the other volumes of the Old Glory Series so much liked. — journal of Education, 
 
OLD GLORY SERIES 
 
 By EDWARD STRATEMEYER 
 
 FOURTH VOLUME 
 
 UNDER OTIS IN THE PHILIPPINES 
 
 Or A Young Officer in the Tropics 
 
 Cloth Illustrated by A. B. Shute Price $1.25 
 
 THE " Young Officer in the Tropics " is none other than our old friend 
 Ben Russell, who upon reenlisting for service in the Philippines is 
 given the same position, that of second lieutenant, to which he had been 
 promoted for gallantry while " A Young Volunteer in Cuba." 
 
 Mr. Stratemeyer is in a class by himself when tt comes to writing about Amert 
 can heroes, their brilliant doings on land and sea. — Times, Boston. , 
 
 FIFTH VOLUME 
 
 THE CAMPAIGN OF THE JUNGLE 
 
 Or Under Lawton through Luzon 
 
 Cloth Illustrated by A. B. Shute Price $1.25 
 
 BEN and Larry figure in the " Campaign of the Jungle," which has a 
 truthful and graphic historical setting in two expeditions of the noble 
 General Lawton, whose portrait adorns the cover, the first being that di- 
 rected against Santa Cruz on the Laguna de Bay, and the second from 
 Manila to San Isidro, through one hundred and fifty miles of jungle. The 
 same sterling qualities that have made these brothers so well liked carry 
 them through perilous scenes with true American fortitude. 
 A good war story, — San Francisco Bulletin. 
 
 SIXTH VOLUME 
 
 UNDER MACARTHUR IN LUZON 
 
 Or Last Battles in the Philippines 
 
 12mo Cloth llustrated by A. B. Shute Medallion cover 
 320 pages $1.25 
 
 WE have here a thoroughly up-to-date, clean, and entertaining boys' 
 story, complete in itself, but forming the sixth and last volume of 
 the " Old Glory " Series. The boys in all parts of the country have been 
 anxiously waiting to learn the final fortunes of the three Russell brothers, 
 Larry, Walter, and Ben, with scarcely less interest in Gilbert Pennington, 
 hero of " On to Pekin," and not forgetting other old friends on land and 
 sea. All are here, doing their duty in the same straightforward way as 
 ever; and the final battles in the Philippines are followed with that accu- 
 racy of statement which Mr. Stratemeyer always employs, thereby giving 
 general value to his books without in the least impairing the interest of the 
 storv. 
 
 Maintains the high standard in att -active narration which was set bythe its? 
 volume. Ths sis books max* a eom^leta and vaiwaftte coUortiafc. — Jfm I*«* 
 World. 
 
American Boys' Biographical Series 
 
 By EDWARD STRATEMEYER 
 
 ~rmn i nun III ii u miii m il m i im urn i mi\» 
 
 VOLUME ONE 
 
 AMERICAN BOYS 
 
 LIFE OF WILLIAM McKINLEY 
 
 300 pages Illustrated by A. B. Shute and from Photo- 
 graphs $1.25 
 
 HERE is told the whole story of McKinley's boyhood days, his life 
 at school and at college, his work as a school teacher, his glorious 
 career in the army, his struggles to obtain a footing as a lawyer, 
 his efforts as a Congressman and a Governor, and lastly his prosperous 
 career as our President, all told in a style particularly adapted to beys and 
 
 {roung men. The book is full of interesting anecdotes, all taken from 
 ife, showing fully the sincere, honest, painstaking efforts of a life cut all 
 too short. The volume will prove an inspiration to all boys and young 
 men, and should be in every library. 
 
 For nearly a year Mr. Stratemeyer has been gathering material and 
 giving careful study to the life of the young William, his childhood, his 
 boyhood, and all his inspiring and romantic history. The story was Hear- 
 ing its end when the awful finale came and tragedy ended the drama of 
 President McKinley's life.— New York Journal. 
 
 VOLUME TWO 
 
 AMERICAN BOYS' LIFE OF 
 
 THEODORE ROOSEVELT 
 
 300 pages 12m© Illustrated from Photographs $1.25 
 
 THIS excellent work for young 
 people covers the whole life of 
 our strenuous executive, as school- 
 boy, college student, traveler, author, 
 hunter and ranchman, as assembly- 
 man, as civil service commissioner, 
 as Assistant Secretary of the Navy, 
 as a daring rough rider, as Governor 
 of New York, and lastly as President. 
 Full of stories taken from real life 
 and told in a manner to interest both 
 young and old. 
 
 We unreservedly recommend Mr. Strate- 
 VKfW'% books tor bovs. They are wholesome, accurate as to historical 
 feUulfe, and «lu»*vs inter tstox&.—fotitn Times, 
 
This book must not 
 be taken from the 
 Library building. 
 
 ENDOWED BY THE 
 
 DIALECTIC AND PHILANTHROPIC 
 
 SOCIETIES